Skip to main content

Full text of "The ethics and theology of the Old Testament"

See other formats


V 


0^VQF7Si^ 


APP^  -^  1919 


4 


THE   ETHICS   AND   THEOLOGY 
OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT 


Crown  8wo,  price  2/6  each,  net. 

Modern  Handbooks  of  Religion 

RELIGION  AS   AFFECTED    BY  MODERN 
SCIENCE  AND  PHILOSOPHY. 

By   Stanley   A.    Mellor,    b.a.,    ph.d. 
'  Mr,   Mellor's  masterly  discussion  of  these  problems 
may   be  strongly  recommended.' — Review  of  Theology 
and  Philosophy.       

RELIGION  IN  SOCIAL  and  NATIONAL  LIFE 

By  H.  D.   Roberts. 
'  He  writes  with  much  freshness  and  earnestness.' — 

Liverpool  Post. 

THE    NEW    TESTAMENT    IN    THE    LIGHT 
OF  MODERN  KNOWLEDGE. 

By    Herbert    McLachlan,    m.a.,   b.d. 
'  Every  topic  is  carefully  and  interestingly  treated.' — 

Christian   World. 

COMIHUNION  OF  MAN  WITH  GOD. 

By  R.  NicoL  Cross,  m.a. 
'  A  bracing  and  broadening  study  of  an  inexhaustible 
subject.' — Christian  Commonwealth. 

JESUS  AND  CHRISTIANITY  IN  THE 
TWENTIETH  CENTURY. 

By  Alfred  Hall,   m.a. 
'  An  able  review  of  modem  Christology.' — Times, 

REVELATION  of  GOD  in  NATURE  and  MAN. 

By  Edgar  Thackray,  m.a.,  ph.d. 
'  He    lays    stress    throughout    his  work    on    divine 
immanence  as  suggesting  the  true   sources  of  revela- 
tion.'— Glasgow  Herald. 

THE    DIVINE    ELEMENT    IN    ART    AND 
LITERATURE. 

By    W.    L.    SCHROEDER,    M.A. 

'  He  adds  to  a  serious  and  devout  mind  a  consider- 
siderable  knowledge  of  the  music,  the  art,  and  the 
letters  of  present  and  past  times.' — Times. 

ETERNAL  LIFE  HERE  AND  HEREAFTER. 

By   S.   H.   Mellone,    m.a.,    d.sc. 
'  An  extraordinarily  cheap  book  considering  its  size 
and  the  amount  of  hard   thinking  and  good  writing 
that  it  contains.' — Expository  Times. 

LINDSEY  PRESS,  5  ESSEX  STREET,  STRAND,  LONDON,  W.C.  2. 


THE 

ETHICS  AND   THEOLOGY 

OF 

THE   OLD  TESTAMENT 


ARTHUR  W.  FOX,  M.A. 


LONDON 

5  ESSEX  STREET,  STRAND,  W.C. 

1918 


PRINTED  BY  ELSOM  AND  CO., 
MARKEI  PLACE,   BULL 


PREFACE 

This  book  contains  notes  on  the  Ethics 
and  Theology  of  the  Old  Testament.  It 
must  not  be  taken  to  be  anything  more. 
The  subject  is  too  vast  to  be  treated  ade- 
quately in  a  short  space.  Many  lines  of 
argument  necessary  to  the  conclusions  ad- 
vanced have  been  omitted  perforce.  It  is 
intended  to  be  read  with  the  Bible  in  hand, 
so  that  the  points  may  be  seen  clearly.  The 
compiler  is  very  sensible  of  its  defects,  and 
hopes  that  the  reader  will  consult  some  of 
the  books  named  in  the  Bibliography  for 
fuller  information  and  reasoning.  To  all  of 
them  he  owes  much,  most  of  all  to  Dr. 
Foster  Kent's  excellent  '  Student's  Old 
Testament,'  five  volumes  of  which  have  been 
already  published,  and  the  sixth  is  eagerly 
awaited  by  all  students  of  the  Old  Testament. 
The  author's  object  is  to  awaken  an  interest 
in  one  of  the  most  human  and  living  collec- 
tions of  man's  thought  on  the  nature  and 


Preface 

being  of  God,  and  his  relations  to  man  and 
the  world.  He  wishes  too  to  scatter  some 
old  misconceptions  of  the  meaning  of  revela- 
tion and  inspiration,  which  have  hindered 
the  Bible-reader  from  a  real  understanding 
of  the  Jewish  Scriptures. 

He  has  based  his  conclusions  not  upon 
those  of  great  Old  Testament  scholars  alone, 
but  on  an  independent  and  careful  examina- 
tion of  the  various  books.  Had  greater 
space  been  at  his  disposal,  he  could  have 
elaborated  both  the  evidence  and  conclu- 
sions drawn  from  it.  His  work  has  been 
a  labour  of  love  undertaken  in  a  spirit  of 
deep  reverence,  yet  with  that  freedom  of 
investigation  which  alone  can  lead  towards 
truth.  It  is  his  earnest  desire  to  induce 
others  to  study  the  Old  Testament,  that 
they  too  may  perceive  the  wonderful  evolu- 
tion of  thought  and  conduct,  which  is  shown 
so  clearly  in  its  various  writings.  He 
acknowledges  thankfully  his  debt  to  Dr. 
Mellone,  Principal  of  the  Unitarian  Home 
Missionary  College,  for  real  help  and  valuable 
suggestions. 

A.  W.  F. 

Todmorden,  March,  19 18. 


CONTENTS 

Page 
Chapter  I 

The  Study  OF  THE  Old  Testament       ....       i 

Chapter  II 
Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 20 

Chapter  III 
Mosaism  and  the  Hebrews 63 

Chapter  IV 
The  Birth  OF  Prophecy 104 

Chapter  V 
The  Literary  Prophets 145 

Chapter  VI 
The  Religion  OF  a  Book 183 

Chapter  VII 
The  Religion  OF  Sacred  Song 212 

Chapter  VIII 
Job,  the  Wisdom  Literature,  AND  Daniel     .      .  245 

Epilogue 285 

Bibliography  and  Index    .,    ...      .,     .     ...   289 


Chapter  I 
THE  STUDY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT 

The  old  view  and  the  new.  Inspiration  and  Revela- 
tion. Textual  Criticism.  Historical  Criticism.  Illus- 
trations of  its  results.  Foundations  of  the  study  of 
the  Old  Testament. 

ALTHOUGH  the  old  belief  in  the  plenary- 
inspiration  of  the  Bible  has  largely 
yielded  to  the  assaults  of  criticism  in  the  minds 
of  most  reflective  readers,  its  effects  survive 
in  unexpected  quarters.  Dean  Burgon  once 
stated  its  extreme  position  with  fine  exaggera- 
tion, when  he  ventured  to  assert  in  subs- 
tance that  '  every  word,  every  comma,  every 
letter,  every  full  stop  in  the  Holy  Scriptures 
were  divinely  inspired.'  He  forgot  surely 
that  in  most  of  the  oldest  original  manu- 
scripts there  were  no  marks  of  punctuation. 
When  indeed  a  colon  was  inserted  in 
Romans  ix.  5,  in  the  excellent  manuscript 
Codex  Ephraemi,   he   refused  on  dogmatic 


2        Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

grounds  to  recognize  its  existence.  What 
he  meant  in  plainer  terms  was  simply  this  : 
the  Spirit  of  God  dictated  precisely  what  was 
written  down,  while  the  sacred  authors  wrote 
from  his  dictation  inerrant  statements  of 
final  truth.  Others  have  called  the  ancient 
writers  '  God's  pens  directed  by  his  Spirit,' 

Such  a.  theory  of  inspiration — for  theory 
it  is  and  nothing  more — needs  only  to  be 
stated  to  show  its  inherent  unreality.  A 
few  sects  cling  to  it  in  its  crudity  ;  but  most 
scholars  have  rejected  it,  though  all  of  them 
have  not  shaken  themselves  free  from  its 
influence. 

Hence  many  theologians  postulate  a 
different  kind  of  inspiration  for  the  Bible 
from  that  which  is  the  source  of  other  sacred 
or  ennobling  books.  Thus  they  are  led  to 
wrest  the  plain  sense  of  a  multitude  of 
passages  in  the  Bible  when  they  attempt  to 
interpret  them.  Others  again  persistently, 
perhaps  half  unconsciously,  imagine  that  the 
conceptions  of  God  in  the  various  writings 
of  the  Old  Testament  are  one  and  the  same. 
Even  if  they  do  not  admit  this  glaring 
fallacy  to  themselves,  its  influence  colours 
no  small  part  of  their  thought. 

The    scholars    of    the    Roman    Catholic 


Inspiration  and  Revelation         3 

Church  do  not  hesitate  to  regard  the  Bible 
as  the  secret  treasure  of  their  Church,  which 
alone  is  able  to  interpret  it  correctly  accord- 
ing to  ecclesiastical  tradition.  Luther  and 
the  Reformers  effectually  shattered  that 
arrogant  claim,  but  set  up  a  no  less  false 
view  of  inspiration.  With  this  view  is 
closely  bound  up  an  equally  unreal  concep- 
tion of  revelation,  which  in  divine  truth  is 
confined  to  the  Bible  and  closes  with  the 
end  of  the  hallowed  volume.  Thus  a  radic- 
ally untrue  definition  of  revelation  is  held 
up  by  a  host  of  preachers  for  popular 
acceptance. 

Any  scholar  who  holds  that  inspiration 
means  dictation  by  God,  and  that  it  is  his 
sole  duty  to  interpret  new  truth  in  the  light 
of  any  such  divine  dictation,  will  never 
understand  the  Bible.  Such  a  conviction 
does  grave  injustice  more  especially  to  the 
Old  Testament.  In  Puritan  times  and 
before,  it  led  to  the  absurd  allegorizing  into 
a  picture  of  Christ  and  his  Church  of  that 
collection  of  exquisite  and  sensuous  bridal 
odes  known  as  the  Song  of  Songs.  Even  in 
our  own  day  many  struggle  to  do  away  with 
the  difficulty  of  the  obvious  conflict  of 
physical    science    with    the    narrative    of 


4         Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

Creation  (Genesis  i.-ii.  4a)  by  lengthening 
out  the  days  of  creation  into  myriads 
of  years.  Such  attempted  harmonizations, 
though  pious  in  intention  do  not  carry  the 
serious  student  far  on  the  way  towards  truth, 
but  have  a  tendency  to  lead  him  away  from 
it.  They  are  the  direct  result  of  that  unreal 
conception  of  inspiration  which  confuses  it 
with  dictation  and  consequently  accepts 
its  written  results  as  infallible.  Something 
different  then  must  be  meant  both  by  in- 
spiration and  revelation. 

In  the  first  place  revelation  must  never  be 
regarded  as  a  completed  process,  but  rather 
as  the  gradual  unveiling  by  God  of  his 
nature  and  being  in  the  soul  of  man  along 
the  centuries  with  so  much  light  as  the 
thinkers  in  each  were  able  to  bear.  By  its 
very  essence  it  must  be  and  is  progressive, 
as  may  be  seen  by  any  unprejudiced  reader 
of  the  Old  Testament.  At  each  stage  of  its 
progress  it  displays  unmistakable  evidence 
of  the  ideas  of  the  thinkers  during  that  stage. 
In  the  various  conceptions  of  the  personality 
of  God  we  can  follow  the  development  in 
thought  about  Jahveh  {Jehovah)  from  the 
family  to  the  tribal  god,  from  the  tribal  to 
the  national  god,  from  the  national  to  the 


Inspiration  and  Revelation         5 

supreme  God  of  the  universe.  Similarly, 
there  is  a  distinct  growth  in  the  ethical 
and  spiritual  perception  of  the  character  of 
Jahveh  corresponding  to  the  ideals  of  the 
holiest  men  of  each  succeeding  generation. 
To  the  authors  of  the  early  traditions 
lying  at  the  back  of  the  book  of  Judges  the 
character  of  Jahveh  appeared  to  be  far  less 
exalted  than  to  Hosea  or  Isaiah.  Gideon, 
Jephthah,  and  their  contemporaries  would 
hardly  have  understood  the  thought  of  God 
which  breathes  through  the  beautiful  pages 
of  Deuteronomy.  Step  by  step  along  the 
ages  of  the  past  the  thinkers  of  each  gen- 
eration, beginning  from  the  vantage-ground 
attained  by  the  one  immediately  preceding 
it,  climbed  gradually  up  the  path  of  re- 
velation, until  the  priests  became  supreme 
and  the  Old  Testament  was  finally  closed. 
So  those  who  understand  revelation  to  im- 
ply finality  fail  to  perceive  the  method  of 
God  in  relation  to  his  children,  as  it  is 
displayed  in  the  history  of  mankind.  In 
the  past  his  Spirit  stirred  more  gifted  men 
to  think  out  the  problems  of  God,  the  origin 
of  men  and  things,  duty,  life,  death.  They 
were  moved  to  utter  their  thoughts  in  speech, 
or  to  write  them  down  for  the  benefit  of  the 


6        Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

future.  But  they  were  left  free  to  express 
their  ideas  in  their  own  words,  with  their 
own  imagery,  limited  largely  by  the  con- 
ditions of  their  own  day,  but  occasionally 
transcending  these  by  the  power  of  their 
ideal.  With  each  generation  the  ideal  be- 
came more  exalted  ;  thus  human  progress 
has  been  rendered  possible,  nor  has  it  ceased 
with  the  close  of  the  Bible. 

Such  is  inspiration,  the  stirring  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  the  soul  of  man  to  noble 
thoughts  and  lofty  ideals,  while  its  conse- 
quent result  is  revelation.  The  old  view,  by 
which  the  Bible  was  regarded  as  the  only 
divinely  inspired  book,  the  actual  and 
'  literal  word  of  God,'  is  slowly  but  surely 
passing  away.  The  study  of  comparative 
religions  has  hastened  its  passing  by  showing 
that  to  other  nations  besides  the  Hebrews 
inspiration  and  revelation  have  been  given 
in  varying  degrees  and  leading  to  various 
heights  of  truth.  The  Old  Testament  in 
particular  has  suffered  sorely  from  its  long 
prevalence.  Types  of  Christ  have  been 
found  in  passages  which  have  nothing  to  do 
with  Christ ;  antitypes  have  been  set  in 
opposition  to  the  types,  and  prototypes  been 
set  before  both.     False  conceptions  of  the 


Inspiration  and  Revelation        7 

character  of  God  drawn  from  the  oldest 
traditions  of  a  primitive  age  have  been 
foisted  into  Christianity  itself  and  endless 
confusions  have  arisen. 

Now  a  change  has  taken  place  in  theo- 
logical inquiry  :  it  has  been  clearly  realized 
at  last  that  the  Bible  is  a  human  library 
containing  many  different  books,  the  work 
of  many  different  thinkers  of  widely  dif- 
ferent dates,  each  of  which  must  be  so 
studied  that  we  may  understand  its  dis- 
tinctive thought  and  characteristic  manner 
of  expression.  It  is  surely  more  important 
to  discover  what  a  given  writer  really  means 
than  to  credit  him  with  conceptions  drawn 
from  a  more  advanced  stage  of  thought. 
The  Old  Testament  especially  must  be  read 
in  each  of  its  parts  not  with  the  view  of 
importing  into  it  that  Christian  theology 
which  is  the  growth  of  at  least  five  cen- 
turies, which  may  have  its  roots  in  the 
Bible,  but  certainly  is  not  found  in  its 
full  development  in  the  Bible,  much  less  in 
the  Hebrew  Scriptures.  It  must  be  studied 
with  the  plain  object  of  getting  at  its  origin- 
al meaning,  as  it  was  intended  by  its  writers 
and  recognized  by  their  contemporaries. 

It  is  only  when  the  earnest  and  reverent 


8       Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

inquirer  observes  this  guiding  principle,  that 
he  can  hope  to  discover  the  true  sense  of 
what  he  is  reading.  Doubtless  he  will  make 
many  mistakes  and  commit  some  extrava- 
gances :  but  as  inscriptions  and  manuscripts 
are  discovered,  as  more  is  learned  of  the 
thought  and  life  of  the  neighbouring  peoples 
whose  influence  can  be  traced  over  Israel, 
the  possibility  of  mistakes  grows  less  and 
the  attainment  of  truth  becomes  more 
assured.  It  is  the  object  of  this  little  work 
to  trace  the  growth  of  the  progressive  self- 
revelation  of  God  in  his  relations  with  one 
ancient  people,  which  is  found  with  unique 
clearness  and  beauty  in  the  Old  Testament. 
As  far  as  can  be  divined  with  any  degree  of 
certainty,  the  Hebrew  nation  differs  from 
every  other  people  of  antiquity  in  insisting 
from  its  earliest  origin  upon  the  holiness  of 
God.  That  is  why  the  study  of  its  history 
and  religion  is  so  essential  to  our  modern 
thought,  to  say  nothing  of  the  further  reason 
that  Christianity  cannot  be  understood 
without  it.  The  first  step  in  any  such  in- 
vestigation is  to  secure  as  accurate  a  text  as 
possible,  so  that  we  may  feel  comparatively 
confident  that  we  have  before  us  what  was 
actually  written  by  the  writer  in  his  very 


Textual  Criticism  9 

words.  First  the  various  manuscripts  must 
be  compared  with  one  another  that  from 
their  different  readings  the  best  and  most 
coherent  may  be  selected.  If  the  printing- 
press  leaves  room  for  many  mistakes,  the 
copying  out  by  hand  of  ancient  manuscripts 
left  room  for  many  more.  Secondly  the 
translations  of  the  earliest  date  must  be 
consulted,  as  they  often  help  the  student  to 
restore  the  original  Hebrew  of  the  manu- 
script from  which  they  have  been  made. 
Amongst  these  the  Septuagint  or  version  of 
the  Old  Testament  by  the  '  Seventy  Elders  ' 
in  Alexandria  is  of  prime  importance,  as  its 
text  differs  often  from  that  of  our  ordinary 
Hebrew  Bible  and  was  earlier  (250-105  B.C.). 
Lastly  and  more  sparingly  the  positive 
blunders  of  the  scribes  who  made  the  copy, 
must  be  corrected  as  far  as  may  be.  It 
must  be  remarked  that  there  is  no  finality 
in  Textual  Criticism  :  an  older  manuscript 
than  any  which  have  survived,  may  yet  be 
found,  and  the  text  materially  altered.  But 
there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  we  have 
a  fairly  correct  text  of  the  Old  Testament  in 
its  more  essential  parts,  so  that  we  may  feel 
a  certain  degree  of  security  in  attempting  its 
sound  interpretation. 


10      Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

When  Textual  Criticism  has  done  its 
work,  a  further  step  must  be  taken.  The 
student  needs  not  simply  to  be  able  to 
translate  it,  but  to  understand  what  the 
text  means.  This  he  can  hardly  achieve 
without  the  aid  of  Historical  Criticism,  by 
which  an  attempt  is  made  to  find  out  if 
possible  when  the  documents  were  written, 
who  wrote  them,  the  circumstances  under 
which  they  were  written,  what  their  authors 
meant  by  their  writings,  how  those  under- 
stood them  for  whom  they  were  written. 
That  is  the  process  applied  by  all  scholars  to 
ancient  works  of  any  country  and  in  any 
language  :  why  then  should  the  Old  Testa- 
ment alone  be  exempt  from  it,  nay,  how  can 
we  hope  to  understand  the  Old  Testament 
without  its  employment  ? 

So  far  is  its  sacredness  from  being  des- 
troyed by  this  necessary  process,  that  as  its 
historical  application  is  perceived,  its  reli- 
gious worth  is  immeasurably  enhanced.  It 
is  not  holy,  as  not  a  few  still  believe,  because 
its  manner  of  writing  was  fundamentally 
different  from  that  of  other  sacred  books,  but 
because  of  what  is  written  in  it,  because  it  is 
possible  to  trace  clearly  in  its  pages  a  con- 
tinuous revelation  of  God  in  the  spirits  of 


Historical  Criticism  ii 

prophet,  historian,  thinker,  poet,  which  is 
seen  at  its  highest  in  the  Hfe-work  of  Jesus 
*  the  prophet  of  Nazareth.'  It  is  the  purpose 
of  Historical  Criticism  to  investigate  this 
development  in  thought  from  its  original 
simphcity  to  its  fullest  achievement,  from 
its  tiny  seed  to  its  ripened  fruit.  Hence 
Historical  Criticism  is  not  only  extremely 
helpful,  but  absolutely  essential,  to  the 
correct  understanding  of  the  Old  Testament, 
as  of  all  other  ancient  writings.  It  is  the 
guide  leading  by  slow  and  painful  steps  to 
the  mountain-top,  from  which  the  widest 
prospect  can  be  obtained,  noting  by  the  way 
the  various  view-points  passed  and  calling 
attention  to  the  beauties  of  each. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  recount  the 
different  methods  which  have  been  adopted 
to  secure  a  better  understanding  of  the  Old 
Testament  or  the  scholars  who  have  adopted 
them.  Such  a  narrative  would  fill  a  long 
series  of  volumes.  At  this  point  it  will 
suffice  to  state  that  the  general  results 
of  Historical  Criticism  will  be  taken  for 
granted,  though  the  extreme  positions  of 
certain  modern  scholars  will  be  set  upon 
one  side  as  too  speculative  and  as  lacking 
sufficient  evidence.     In  the  first  place  it  will 


12      Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

be  interesting  by  way  of  contrast  to  submit 
examples  of  the  older  view  of  some  portions 
of  the  Old  Testament,  to  show  what  His- 
torical Criticism  has  done  in  the  past,  what 
it  can  do  in  the  present  and  future.  Former 
readers  regarded  the  whole  of  the  Pentateuch 
— or  first  five  books  of  the  Bible — with  a 
few  insignificant  exceptions  as  having  been 
written  by  Moses,  the  book  of  Joshua  as 
bearing  the  name  of  its  author,  the  Psalms  as 
having  been  produced  by  David  save  where 
some  are  stated  to  be  the  work  of  other  men. 
Historical  Criticism  has  long  since  sapped 
the  foundations  of  any  such  belief,  which 
involves  the  Bible-reader  in  a  maze  of  con- 
tradictions extremely  puzzling  to  all  who 
accept  the  infallibility  of  the  book.  It  has 
been  applied  resolutely  to  the  Pentateuch, 
which  with  the  book  of  Joshua  makes  up 
the  Hexateuch — or  work  in  six  parts — with 
a  surprising  uniformity  of  results  amongst  a 
great  number  of  sober  scholars.  Colenso, 
Driver,  and  many  others  in  England, 
Kuenen  and  Oort  in  Holland,  Wellhausen 
and  Duhm  in  Germany,  Dr.  Moore  and  Dr. 
Foster  Kent  in  America,  to  name  only  a 
few,  have  reached  very  definite  conclusions 
from  their  patient  and  laborious  research  : 


Four  Strands  in  the  Hexateuch   13 

while  they  differ  widely  in  detail,  they  agree 
in  their  main  results. 

At  least  four  strands  have  been  found 
carefully  intertwined  or  singly  in  the  Hexa- 
teuch, each  representing  the  traditions  of  a 
different  period  with  a  long  interval  between 
the  first  and  the  last.  The  earliest  is  /  or 
the  Jahvist  (Jehovist)  so  called  because  from 
the  beginning  he  applies  the  name  Jahveh  to 
God.  The  writing  of  his  school  is  the  most 
vigorous  and  picturesque  of  the  four,  as 
his  conception  of  God  is  the  most  anthro- 
pomorphic. His  work  may  be  said  with 
probable  correctness  to  have  been  written 
down  from  about  850  to  800  B.C.  The 
writers  of  his  school,  who  are  denoted  by  / 
as  if  they  were  a  single  person  for  conveni- 
ence, have  a  strong  interest  in  the  kingdom  of 
Judah  and  were  also  of  the  prophetic  class. 

About  750-700  B.C.  the  prophetic  schools 
of  the  northern  kingdom  began  to  compile 
their  history-book  beginning  with  the  story 
of  Abraham  and  probably  ending  with  the 
fall  of  Samaria  in  721  B.C.  They  are  known 
by  the  general  name  of  the  Elohist  denoted 
by  the  symbol  E,  because  they  use  the 
word  Elohim  for  God  until  the  revelation  of 
his  name  to   Moses  (Exodus  iii.  15).    The 


14      Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

Elohist  is  more  spiritual  and  less  anthropo- 
morphic than  his  predecessor  and  at  the 
same  time  less  vivid  and  picturesque. 
Somewhere  about  650  B.C.  an  historian  of 
the  Judah  linked  together  /  and  E  into  one 
history-book  known  as  JE,  which  lies  at  the 
basis  of  the  historical  portions  of  Deuter- 
onomy and  of  much  of  its  legislation.  To- 
gether with  the  book  of  Judges  JE  contains 
the  earliest  legends  and  traditions  of  the 
Hebrew  race,  which  are  told  always  to  drive 
home  some  moral  lesson. 

Some  years  after  621  B.C.  the  law-book  of 
Deuteronomy  was  added  to  JE  to  form  what 
may  be  styled  JED.  This  may  have  occurred 
just  before  or  just  after  the  Exile  in  586  B.C. 
At  the  same  time  the  previous  history  was  re- 
touched by  the  Deuteronomist  or  D,  whose 
hand  is  most  conspicuous  in  the  early  part  of 
Joshua.  This  school  of  writers  edited  Joshua, 
Judges,  Samuel,  and  Kings,  making  large 
additions  to  each,  and  handing  them  down 
substantially  as  they  are  found  to-day.  They 
could  not  accept  the  ancient  stories  in  their 
original  simplicity  and  occasional  crudity: 
hence  they  interwove  narratives  of  their 
own  into  the  older  traditions  to  correct  them 
according  to  their  moral  standards. 


Four  Strands  in  the  Hexateuch   15 

This  process  of  rewriting  history  was 
carried  to  a  great  excess  by  the  priestly 
writers  of  the  Exile  and  just  afterwards, 
whose  work  is  commonly  known  as  P. 
Believing  that  Israel  from  the  first  was  a 
'  covenant  people  '  bound  together  in  a  divine 
theocracy,  in  which  the  priest  alone  was  en- 
titled to  sacrifice  and  the  high  priest  was 
spiritual  head  of  the  whole,  they  transferred 
the  gorgeous  ritual  of  the  Temple  of  Solomon 
to  the  first  days  of  the  nation,  and  imagined 
that  their  elaborate  ceremonial  code  cen- 
tred upon  an  impossibly  splendid  tabernacle 
was  revealed  to  Moses  upon  Sinai.  This 
with  a  bare  annalistic  account  of  the 
patriarchs  they  interwove  with  JED,  thus 
forming  JEDP,  or  the  Pentateuch  as  it  has 
survived.  Probably  their  work  was  not 
completed  until  somewhere  about  400-350 
B.C.  The  style  of  these  four  schools  of 
authors  or  compilers  is  quite  distinct  and  for 
the  most  part  the  components  can  be 
separated  from  one  another,  when  each  will 
be  found  to  form  a  connected  story. 

Historical  Criticism  has  succeeded  with 
marvellous  skill  in  disentangling  these  four 
strands  of  tradition,  so  that  the  student  is 
able  to  assign  each  to  its  own  place  in  the 


i6      Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

development  of  Hebrew  religion  with  com- 
parative certainty.  The  task  at  first  was 
one  of  enormous  difficulty,  requiring  a 
competent  knowledge  of  Hebrew  and  its 
cognate  languages,  a  minute  examination 
of  other  ancient  records  and  inscriptions, 
a  nicely  balanced  judgment,  and  above  all 
an  intense  sympathy  with  the  matter  under 
investigation.  It  has  had  to  combat  deeply 
rooted  prejudices,  to  destroy  the  founda- 
tions of  many  old  and  fondly  cherished 
beliefs. 

What,  then,  are  the  foundations  of  the 
present  brief  study  of  the  theology  and 
ethics  of  the  Old  Testament  ?  First  and 
foremost  it  is  based  upon  a  searching  ex- 
amination of  the  Old  Testament  itself,  such 
as  would  be  essential  to  the  understanding 
of  any  other  ancient  document.  Next  that 
great  religious  library  must  be  read  as  far 
as  possible  in  the  light  of  the  circumstances  in 
which  its  various  books  were  written,  read 
as  a  collection  of  intensely  human  documents, 
containing  the  record  of  God's  progressive 
self-revelation  to  his  people  along  the 
centuries  of  its  independent  existence,  during 
the  Exile,  and  after  its  return  to  its  beloved 
home-land. 


Foundations  of  the  Study        17 

Historical  Criticism  is  a  necessary  guide 
in  any  such  investigation.  Beginning  with 
the  writings  themselves  it  simply  seeks  to 
discover  their  historical  order,  to  arrive  at 
the  actual  meaning  of  each.  From  its 
patient  efforts  we  learn  that  the  tradition  of 
Israel  is  fourfold,  that  the  intertwined 
strands  can  be  separated,  that  each  belongs 
to  a  well-defined  period.  The  positive  re- 
sults of  this  method  of  inquiry  will  supply 
a  generally  secure  basis  for  the  conclusions 
which  will  be  drawn.  An  attempt  will  be 
made  to  weigh  the  evidence  impartially : 
theories  simply  traditional  or  merely  specu- 
lative will  be  set  in  their  proper  places, 
though  they  cannot  be  entirely  ignored 
without  doing  injustice  to  their  underlying 
thought.  But  many  of  the  results  of  modern 
criticism  are  as  certain  as  human  study  and 
human  judgment  can  make  them.  They 
are  supported  alike  by  such  external  evidence 
as  is  available,  and  what  is  of  far  more  im- 
portance, by  the  Old  Testament  writings 
themselves.  Finality  is  not  sought  or  at- 
tempted, since  it  cannot  be  reached  by 
human  thinkers :  the  student  moves  to- 
wards truth,  which  in  its  fullness  rests  with 
God  alone. 

c 


i8      Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

The  prophet-preachers  of  the  Hebrews 
collected  the  oral  traditions  of  the  far  past 
of  their  race,  writing  them  down  to  illustrate 
profound  moral  lessons.  Hence  it  will  be 
possible  to  discern  their  thoughts  and  ideals 
in  the  realm  of  religion.  This  purpose  in 
their  writing  must  be  borne  in  mind  in  any 
attempt  to  get  behind  their  range  of  con- 
ceptions to  the  traditions  themselves  as  they 
formed  part  of  the  national  development. 
They  have  been  set  down  in  many  cases  so 
exactly,  that  it  is  still  possible  to  arrive  at 
their  original  form  apart  from  the  lesson 
which  it  was  intended  to  convey.  Alike  in 
the  oracles  and  narratives  of  the  prophet- 
preachers  the  student  will  find  secure  founda- 
tions for  such  conclusions  as  he  is  able  to 
attain.  From  age  to  age  their  thought  grew 
in  range  and  intensity,  though  each  of  them 
plainly  reveals  the  circumstances  and  con- 
ditions of  his  own  age.  By  their  aid  and 
by  the  evidence  which  they  offer,  the  student 
will  be  able  to  trace  religious  progress  step 
by  step,  making  each  secure  as  he  passes 
along.  So  to  him  the  Old  Testament  will 
become  luminous  with  heavenly  light  shining 
through  pure  and  holy  human  souls,  and  he 
will  be  able  not  only  to  apprehend  the  growth 


Foundations  of  the  Study         19 

of  Hebrew  religion,  but  the  eternal  progress 
of  all  religion. 

Nor  will  he  forget  that  the  ancient  teachers 
have  their  descendants  in  these  later  days, 
who  bear  a  closer  resemblance  to  them  than 
is  always  either  recognized  or  admitted. 
He  will  bear  in  mind  that  the  book  of  revela- 
tion is  not  yet  closed  ;  nor  will  he  seek  to 
close  it  by  limiting  it  to  one  nation  or  to  one 
period.  He  will  proceed  along  the  toilsome 
path  of  patient  research  in  perfect  freedom, 
moving  from  recess  to  recess,  until  he  has 
penetrated  to  the  heart  of  the  matter,  as 
far  as  his  strength  will  permit.  Then  he  will 
lay  the  results  of  his  inquiry  before  the 
reader,  knowing  well  that  they  are  fallible 
and  liable  to  revision  by  later  investigators. 
The  reasoned  conclusions  of  some  of  the 
greatest  Old  Testament  scholars  will  be  set 
forth  in  the  following  pages,  though  an  inde- 
pendent judgment  will  be  exercised  in  their 
selection  and  with  regard  to  their  validity. 
By  this  means  it  is  hoped  that  the  Old  Testa- 
ment will  be  no  longer  considered  as  a  closed 
and  completed  record  of  all  revelation  until 
the  New,  but  as  a  living  human  library  con- 
taining the  narrative  of  a  progressive  revela- 
tion of  God  himself  to  man  and  through  man. 


Chapter  II 
EARLIER  HEBREW  RELIGION 

The  early  Hebrews.  The  most  ancient  Legends. 
The  Creation  and  the  Fall.  Two  traditions  of  Cain. 
The  Sons  of  God  and  the  Daughters  of  Men.  The 
Flood.  An  early  Genealogy.  The  Tower  of  Babel. 
Jahveh  as  he  appeared  to  the  Patriarchs.  Early 
Ethics  and  Theology. 

THE  earliest  known  home  of  Israel  lay- 
in  Haran,  between  the  Euphrates 
and  the  Tigris,  where  the  richness  of  the 
soil  had  induced  the  original  Semitic  race 
to  make  its  first  settlements.  Its  ancestors 
were  one  of  the  youngest  branches  of  the 
parental  stock,  to  which  their  kinship  is 
betrayed  by  their  language  and  the  most 
ancient  form  of  their  religion.  Many  nations 
descending  from  the  ancestral  race  had 
already  attained  a  high  degree  of  civiliza- 
tion, while  Israel  was  in  its  infancy,  and 
continued  to  exercise  a  powerful  influence 
upon  its  subsequent  development. 


The  Early  Hebrews  21 

One  of  the  first  names  of  the  tribes  was 
that  of  '  the  Hebrews  ' — the  men  who  had 
crossed  over,  the  word  '  river  '  being  under- 
stood. It  still  remains  uncertain,  if  the 
river  in  question  is  the  Euphrates  or  the 
Jordan.  In  the  one  case  the  name  would 
be  given  to  the  nation  on  its  departure  from 
its  primitive  home,  in  the  other  it  would 
date  from  the  beginning  of  the  conquest  of 
Canaan.  The  former  explanation  derives 
some  doubtful  support  from  Genesis  xiv.  13, 
where  Abram  or  Abraham  is  named  '  the 
Hebrew  '  :  but  its  force  depends  upon  the 
date  assigned  to  that  enigmatical  chapter. 

It  is,  however,  of  comparatively  small 
importance  which  alternative  is  chosen,  so 
long  as  it  is  remembered  that  the  first 
Hebrews  were  a  clan  or  clans  of  emigrant 
nomads  leaving  their  first  home  under  some 
well-known  leader,  halting  for  a  time  in 
Canaan,  and  settling  for  a  longer  period  in 
the  district  of  Goshen  in  Egypt.  This 
leader  is  always  represented  as  Abram  in 
the  earliest  documents,  whose  name  after- 
wards became  Abraham,  which  form  will 
be  used  henceforth.  The  clan  appears  first 
as  his  household  ;  behind  his  figure  very 
possibly  was  a  real  hero  of  the  name,  whose 


22  Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

strong  personality  impressed  itself  so  deeply 
upon  his  followers  that  they  learned  to  regard 
him  as  their  '  first  father.'  Genesis  xiv. 
may  supply  a  hint  of  such  a  heroic  person- 
ality, where  he  is  represented  as  a  mighty 
Sheikh  able  to  recover  his  nephew  Lot  by  a 
rear-guard  action  with  the  powerful  army  of 
the  local  kings.  If  indeed  '  Amraphel  king 
of  Shinar,'  who  appears  in  this  narrative,  be 
the  same  with  Hammur-abi,  who  flourished 
about  2200  B.C.,  the  evidence  would  be 
definite.  But  as  the  date  of  the  chapter  is 
uncertain,  its  testimony  must  not  be  pressed, 
though  it  must  not  be  overlooked. 

One  fact  must  be  noted  at  the  outset ; 
all  Semitic  peoples  have  the  custom  of  des- 
cribing a  whole  clan  by  the  single  name  of  a 
heroic  leader,  and  embodying  its  history  in 
his  exploits.  The  nations  of  Moab  and 
Ammon  are  thus  described  as  the  sons  of 
Lot  by  his  own  daughters  (Genesis  xix. 
30-38).  Indeed  the  later  but  more  famihar 
designation  of  the  Hebrews  as  '  Children  of 
Israel '  differs  little  from  the  Irish  and 
Highland  clan-names,  such  as  the  O'Neils, 
that  is  '  descendants  of  Neil  of  the  nine 
hostages,'  or  the  McDonalds,  that  is  '  sons 
of  Donald.'     Hence  the  story  of  Abraham 


The  Early  Hebrews  23 

in  its  essence  may  be  nothing  more  than  a 
piece  of  graphically  told  clan-history. 

Few  of  the  earlier  stories  in  Genesis  have 
survived  exactly  in  their  primitive  form. 
The  oral  traditions  were  written  down  by 
the  prophet-preachers  of  the  kingdoms  of 
Judah  and  Israel  with  a  definite  moral 
purpose.  Hence  it  is  natural  to  suppose 
that  they  have  toned  down  the  crude 
simplicity  of  the  more  ancient  myths  and 
moulded  the  first  legends  to  secure  their 
object.  Some  have  maintained  that  the 
patriarchs  are  the  heroes  or  gods  of  local 
Canaanite  shrines,  Abraham  of  Hebron, 
Isaac  of  Beersheba,  and  so  forth.  But  even 
though  the  Hebrews  found  a  considerable 
civilization  in  Canaan,  when  they  raided  it, 
there  is  no  adequate  support  in  the  Old 
Testament  for  this  conjecture — it  is  nothing 
more — wherein  so  far  as  they  are  concerned 
there  is  almost  no  trace  of  ancestor  worship. 
It  may,  therefore,  be  passed  by  until  more 
conclusive  evidence  is  produced  in  its 
support. 

So  far  as  we  know  their  story,  the  first 
Hebrews  were  nomads  starting  from  Mesopo- 
tamia, seeking  pasturage  for  their  flocks  and 
herds  as  they  passed  westward.     They  must 


24         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

therefore  have  brought  with  them  many  of 
their  old  conceptions  and  customs  of  worship 
from  their  home  in  Haran.  It  is  the  task 
of  the  rehgious  historian  to  trace  these  ideas 
and  habits  as  nearly  as  may  be  to  their  source. 
The  matter  involves  much  difficulty :  the 
surviving  narratives  are  derived  from  a 
period  considerably  later  in  the  national 
history,  and  cannot  fail  to  be  modified  by 
its  thought.  An  invaluable  antiquarian  note 
(Joshua  xxiv.  2)  runs  thus  : — '  Your  fathers 
dwelt  of  old  beyond  the  Euphrates,  even 
Terah,  the  father  of  Abraham,  and  the  father 
of  Nahor ;  and  they  served  other  gods.^  Here  it 
is  plainly  asserted  that  the  forefathers  of 
the  Hebrews  before  their  migration  from 
their  earliest  home  were  polytheists  hke  the 
rest  of  the  Semites,  who  remained  such 
through  the  future. 

It  cannot  now  be  decided  how  long  their 
descendants  continued  to  follow  the  practice 
of  their  ancestors.  Probably  the  clan  of 
Nahor  which  lingered  along  the  banks  of 
the  Euphrates,  remained  true  to  its  ancient 
faith.  The  clan  of  Abraham  in  its  wander- 
ings from  pasture-ground  to  pasture-ground 
would  naturally  tend  towards  the  belief  in  a 
tribal  god,  who  could  go  with  them  on  their 


The  Early  Hebrews  25 

journeys  and  protect  them.  A  further  note 
is  found  concerning  Enosh  the  son  of  Seth 
(Genesis  iv.  26),  which  declares  '  Then  men 
began  to  call  on  the  name  of  Jahveh.'  In 
other  words  the  worship  of  Jahveh  dated 
from  the  time  of  Enosh,  which  would  locate 
its  origin  in  Haran  before  the  migration 
took  place.  The  note  itself  may  have  no 
great  historical  value  :  but  it  does  show 
that  in  the  opinion  of  its  author  there  was  a 
time  when  Jahveh  was  either  not  known,  or 
not  worshipped  under  that  name.  If  the 
two  notes  be  taken  together,  it  is  possible 
to  infer  that  the  worship  of  Jahveh  was  not 
the  practice  of  the  nation  in  the  far-off  past, 
though  his  name  may  not  have  been  en- 
tirely unknown  in  some  of  its  families.  It 
has  indeed  been  contended,  perhaps  with 
more  emphasis  than  force,  by  Friedrich 
Delitzsch  ('  Babel  and  Bible,'  pp.  71-72) 
that  the  name  Jahveh  has  been  found  as 
part  of  proper  names  amongst  the  records  of 
Babylon.  But  greater  agreement  than  exists 
to-day  in  the  interpretation  of  these  vener- 
able documents  is  needed,  before  a  positive 
conclusion  can  be  reached. 

The   story   of   Jacob   supplies   a   hint   of 
primitive  polytheism  in  the  family  of  Terah. 


26         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

When  he  was  bidding  farewell  to  Laban,  he 
is  represented  as  making  a  covenant  with  his 
wily  father-in-law  (Genesis  xxxi.  53),  where- 
in the  latter  says,  '  The  God  of  Abraham  and 
the  god  of  Nahor,  the  gods  of  their  fathers, 
shall  judge  between  us.'  It  is  true  that  the 
word  '  gods  '  may  be  translated  as  in  the 
Septuagint  by  the  singular  word  '  God  '  : 
but  as  the  Hebrew  verb  is  in  the  plural,  such 
a  rendering  is  not  so  correct.  Now  Laban 
is  said  to  have  had  a  household  god  or  gods 
(Teraph  or  Teraphim),  which  Rachel  stole 
from  her  father  (Genesis  xxxi.  30).  Hence 
it  seems  probable  that  Laban  swore  by  his 
family-god,  while  Jacob  swore  by  his  under 
the  name  of  '  the  Fear  of  Isaac'  Again  it 
is  recorded  that  Jacob  at  a  later  period  in 
obedience  to  the  divine  command  caused 
the  members  of  his  caravan  to  '  put  away 
the  strange  gods,'  which  they  had  been 
worshipping  (xxxv.  2-4),  which  he  buried 
beneath  the  terebinth  in  Shechem.  Hence 
it  would  seem  certain,  that  so  long  as  he 
remained  with  Laban,  Jacob's  household 
worshipped  other  gods  than  the  leader  of 
their  clan.  No  doubt  Laban's  Teraph  may 
have  been  an  image  of  Jahveh  ;  but  that 
is  far  from  probable.     Of  course  the  evidence 


The  Creation  and  the  Fall   27 

based  upon  a  single  passage  of  disputed  in- 
terpretation must  not  be  pressed  too  closely  ; 
but  the  passage  itself  is  significant  and  must 
be  allowed  its  due  weight  in  any  faithful  in- 
vestigation of  Hebrew  religion. 

It  now  becomes  necessary  to  consider  some 
of  the  most  ancient  Semitic  legends,  which 
the  nomads  almost  certainly  brought  with 
them  from  Mesopotamia,  The  first  natural 
questions  which  primitive  man  asks  himself 
are  these.  Whence  did  I  come,  what  am  I, 
whither  am  I  going,  what  is  the  source  of  all 
that  I  see  around  me  ?  In  the  oldest  legend 
of  the  Creation  with  its  accompanying  story 
of  '  the  Fall '  (Genesis  ii.  4b-iii.)  a  noble 
attempt  has  been  made  to  find  satisfying 
answers  in  a  beautiful  and  childlike  form. 
The  Creation-story  found  in  the  opening  of 
Genesis  (i.-ii.  4a)  cannot  properly  be  dis- 
cussed at  this  point  of  the  history  :  it  is  one 
of  the  latest  additions  to  the  Pentateuch, 
and  though  based  on  an  old  Babylonian 
narrative  its  underlying  thought  is  more 
scientific  and  more  spiritual  than  the  one 
under  consideration. 

Hitherto  no  close  parallel  to  the  earlier 
account  has  yet  been  found  in  the  Baby- 
lonian records.    Hence  it  may  fairly  be  re- 


28         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

garded  as  an  original  contribution  to  re- 
ligious thought  from  some  northern  Semitic 
source.  It  may  be  noted  that  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  description  of  the  Fall  the 
presence  in  Eden  of  the  '  tree  of  life,'  as  well 
as  of  the  '  tree  of  knowledge,'  has  been 
omitted.  Much  weight  need  not  be  attached 
to  the  omission,  which  may  be  paralleled  in 
historians  of  a  far  later  date.  Oral  tradition 
is  rarely  exact  or  self -consistent  in  all  of  its 
details.  Though  the  narrative  of  the  legend 
has  been  invested  with  a  fine  prophetic 
glamour,  it  is  clearly  most  primitive  and  in 
its  earliest  form  lies  within  the  beginnings  of 
recorded  Hebrew  thought.  It  is  based  upon 
the  inference  that  as  children  are  born  into 
the  ordinary  family,  so  the  human  race  must 
have  owed  its  origin  to  a  solitary  pair. 

The  story  of  the  creation  first  of  the  man, 
then  of  the  woman,  is  in  the  highest  degree 
anthropomorphic.  Jahveh  is  represented  as 
actually  moulding  Adam  out  of  '  the  dust  of 
the  earth,'  as  literally  '  breathing  into  his 
nostrils  the  breath  of  life,'  as  making  the 
animals  to  be  his  companions,  and  upon  the 
failure  of  these  as  shaping  Eve  out  of  one  of 
his  ribs.  What  matters  most  in  this  simple 
process  is  that  it  finds  an  answer  to  the 


The  Creation  and  the  Fall       29 

question  '  what  is  the  source  of  all  things  ? ' 
in  the  creative  activity  of  Jahveh.  Again 
after  appointing  the  man  and  the  woman  to 
tend  the  garden,  during  '  the  cool  of  the  day  ' 
he  comes  to  walk  in  it  like  an  Eastern 
monarch  in  his  plaisance.  It  is  very 
human,  yet  at  the  same  time  very  dignified, 
and  just  what  might  have  been  expected 
from  childlike  prehistoric  thought. 

Moreover,  as  it  was  natural  for  an  Eastern 
king  to  forbid  his  gardeners  to  eat  of  some 
particularly  choice  fruit,  Jahveh  laid  a 
strong  prohibition  upon  the  man  and  the 
woman.  Immediately  their  curiosity  was 
aroused  and  made  them  long  to  break  his 
commandment.  The  idea  of  the  '  tree  of 
knowledge  '  has  no  exact  parallel  elsewhere 
in  Semitic  thought.  The  '  tree  of  life,'  on 
the  other  hand,  appears  amongst  the  ancient 
myths  of  many  different  nations.  It  is 
worthy  of  remark  that  Semitic  nations  com- 
monly ascribed  the  Creation  to  their  own 
chief  deity,  though  they  were  far  from  deny- 
ing the  existence  of  other  gods  in  their  own 
and  in  other  peoples.  It  is  of  the  essence  of 
polytheism  to  be  tolerant. 

The  story  of  the  Fall  originally  was  prob- 
ably an  '  aetiological  legend,'  that  is  a  legend 


30         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

attempting  to  explain  the  '  cause  '  of  com- 
mon events  in  life.  It  would  seem  to  have 
been  meant  to  account  for  the  severe  pangs 
of  child-birth,  the  necessity  of  hard  and 
laborious  work,  the  serpent's  peculiar  way 
of  moving  over  the  ground.  The  talking 
serpent  itself  finds  many  parallels  in  the 
numerous  Eastern  stories  in  which  speaking 
animals  play  a  prominent  part.  As  it  has 
survived  in  the  dressing  of  the  Judean 
prophets,  the  legend  has  taken  upon  itself 
a  more  solemn  meaning  than  was  probably 
involved  in  it  at  first.  It  does  explain  what 
it  set  out  to  explain,  but  it  does  infinitely 
more.  It  describes  in  clearest  terms  the 
source  of  temptation,  sin,  punishment. 
Curiously  enough  the  legend  does  not  seem 
to  have  influenced  the  later  prophetic 
theology  ;  nor  do  we  find  any  allusion  to  it 
in  the  Old  Testament  after  the  first  six 
chapters  of  Genesis. 

The  tale  may  contain  reminiscences  of  the 
fertile  home  of  the  first  Hebrews  in  Mesopo- 
tamia, as  may  be  implied  by  the  elaborate 
geographical  note  upon  the  situation  of  Eden 
(Genesis  ii.  10-14),  which  seems  to  have  been 
added  by  a  later  editor.  If  that  be  the  case, 
the  story  itself  grew  in  Haran  or  Syria,  before 


Two  Traditions  of  Cain  31 

the  nomads  made  their  first  appearance  in 
Canaan.  By  it  we  learn  that  in  older  days 
they  held  an  anthropomorphic  conception 
of  the  nature  and  being  of  Jahveh,  which 
was  lower  than  the  more  spiritual  thought 
of  the  prophets,  who  told  the  legend  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  draw  their  own  moral  from 
its  teaching.  It  calls  up  the  picture  of  a 
far-distant  past,  when  God  was  believed  to 
walk  on  the  earth  in  a  glorified  human  form, 
to  hold  converse  face  to  face  with  man, 
to  make  a  definite  sound  when  he  walked 
(Genesis  iii.  8),  to  present  the  characteristics 
of  a  nobler  and  mightier  man.  In  this  guise 
he  will  meet  us  again  in  the  stories  of  the 
patriarchs  and  in  many  of  the  later  traditions, 
though  the  lessons  drawn  from  them  are  of 
the  loftiest  and  most  impressive  kind. 

The  early  Creation-legend  is  followed  by 
two  traditions  of  Cain,  the  '  smith  '  or  '  arti- 
ficer '  (Genesis  iv.  1-15,  25,  26  ;  iv.  16-24), 
which  do  not  entirely  agree  with  one  another 
in  their  respective  views  of  his  character. 
In  the  former  he  is  described  with  high 
dramatic  power  as  the  first  murderer,  be- 
cause his  vegetarian  offering  was  less  accept- 
able to  Jahveh  than  Abel's  sacrifice  from  his 
flock.     In  this  story  he  is  pictured  as  con- 


32         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

demned  to  bear  a  particular  mark  stamped 
upon  his  brow,  so  that  men  would  recognize 
him  and  suffer  him  to  pass  on  unharmed. 
The  other  tradition,  which  takes  the  form  of 
an  annotated  pedigree,  makes  Cain  the  father 
of  a  distinguished  family  including  Jubal 
the  first  musician  and  Tubal-Cain  the  father 
of  smiths.  No  fratricidal  murderer  could 
well  be  looked  upon  as  the  ancestor  of  such 
noteworthy  and  useful  descendants. 

Hence  probably  two  independent  tradi- 
tions have  been  joined  together,  of  which  the 
second  may  be  older  than  the  first.  It  con- 
tains a  snatch  of  most  ancient  poetry  in  the 
*  sword-song  '  of  Lamech  (Genesis  iv.  23,  24), 
which  while  it  gives  a  high  estimation  of  Cain 
as  able  to  exact  a  '  sevenfold  vengeance,' 
pays  a  still  higher  tribute  to  Lamech  himself, 
whose  revenge  was  '  seventy  and  sevenfold.' 
Surely  neither  Lamech  nor  his  ancestor  in 
this  tradition  can  be  regarded  as  a  common 
murderer.  The  source  of  this  fragment  of 
minstrelsy  is  unknown  ;  but  of  its  extreme 
antiquity  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt. 
The  first  story  of  Cain  was  told  to  a  people 
not  indisposed  to  hasty  murder,  to  impress 
upon  their  minds  the  heinousness  of  the  sin. 
In  its  earliest  form  it  may  have  been  simpler 


The  Sons  of  God  33 

and  told  to  explain  why  the  murderer  was 
cast  out  of  the  camp  and  continually  liable 
to  the  revenge  of  the  kindred  of  the  murdered 
man.  The  so-called  '  brand  of  Cain  '  may 
once  have  been  some  particular  tribal  mark, 
the  meaning  of  which  has  been  long  lost. 
Moreover  it  seems  quite  possible  that  the 
'  Kenites '  or  '  artificers,'  who  played  so 
important  a  part  in  later  Hebrew  history, 
may  have  been  believed  to  be  descendants 
from  the  Cain  of  the  second  tradition. 

Amongst  these  old-world  legends  has  crept 
in  one  which  bears  a  closer  resemblance  to 
the  cruder  forms  of  Oriental  myth  than  is 
usually  found  in  the  Old  Testament.  Evi- 
dently it  has  been  told  by  the  prophetic 
author  just  as  it  has  come  down  to  him.  But 
it  bears  the  mark  of  its  mythical  origin  no 
less  than  of  its  venerable  age.  In  substance 
it  is  this  :  the  '  Sons  of  God '  or  '  angelic 
beings '  had  seen  and  captivated  by  the 
daughters  of  men,  had  made  them  mothers  of 
renowned  heroes  and  '  giants  '  or  '  Nephilim  ' 
(Genesis  vi.  1-8).  Here  is  presented  a  cosmic 
myth,  which  the  author  leaves  as  soon  as  he 
has  written  it  down  without  any  explanation 
save  to  account  for  the  wickedness  of  man 
and   his   subsequent    destruction   by    '  the 


34        Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

Flood.'  In  his  Oriental  view  of  women  as 
temptresses  in  chief  it  never  seems  to  have 
occurred  to  him  that  the  '  Sons  of  God  '  were 
chiefly,  if  not  wholly,  to  blame  in  this  matter, 
when  he  says  '  it  repented  God  that  he  had 
made  man,'  so  that  they  ought  to  have  been 
punished  rather  than  man. 

The  essence  of  the  myth  is  alien  to  pro- 
phetic thought,  which  could  hardly  have 
admitted  beings  so  frail  as  surrounding  the 
throne  of  God.  It  is  part  of  a  cycle  of  myths 
such  as  Jahveh's  conflict  with  '  Rahab  '  or 
the  '  great  dragon '  (Isaiah  xxx.  7,  li.  9  ; 
Psalm  Ixxxix.  10),  which  the  later  prophets 
and  poets  did  not  shrink  from  using  to  point 
their  moral,  when  all  belief  in  the  truth  of 
the  myth  had  passed  away.  Similar  stories 
are  told  in  the  mythology  of  other  nations. 
Ancient  Greece  had  its  host  of  demigods 
drawing  their  origin  on  the  one  side  or  the 
other  from  divine  parentage  such  as  Hera- 
cles and  Achilles,  with  whom  may  be  com- 
pared the  Romulus  of  Roman  tradition.  But 
the  manner  in  which  its  prophetic  editor  has 
employed  it  is  peculiar  to  himself  :  nor  can 
the  reader  fail  to  perceive  his  horror  at  the 
myth  itself  and  his  haste  to  draw  from  it  its 
terrible  consequences  to  the  human  race. 


The  Flood  35 

Living  as  they  had  done  in  Haran  in  the 
infancy  of  their  race,  the  Hebrews  had  had 
frequent  experience  of  the  destructive  floods 
caused  by  the  overflowing  of  the  Euphrates 
and  Tigris.  There,  too,  they  had  doubtless 
suffered  from  the  torrential  tropical  rains, 
which  had  left  a  deep  impression  upon  their 
minds.  With  their  contracted  notions  of  the 
extent  of  the  earth,  they  had  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  at  least  once  the  whole  of  the 
world  had  been  overwhelmed  by  a  gigantic 
deluge.  Two  accounts  of  this  cataclysm 
have  been  preserved  in  Genesis  (vi.  9-ix.  17) 
ingeniously  blended  into  one.  Here  we  have 
the  inestimable  advantage  of  being  able  to 
compare  the  joint  narrative  with  the  Baby- 
lonian epic  on  the  subject,  which  has  also  a 
parallel  narrative  preserved  by  Berosus. 

Both  the  joint  Hebrew  story  and  the  single 
Babylonian  poem  coincide  in  many  of  the 
details,  such  as  the  building  of  the  ark  and 
the  sending  forth  of  the  two  birds,  though 
their  fundamental  motives  differ  widely.  In 
the  Hebrew  tradition  '  the  Flood  '  is  sent  by 
Jahveh  as  a  judgment  upon  the  earth  for  the 
wickedness  of  man.  In  the  Babylonian  epic 
it  would  seem  to  have  been  caused  rather  by 
the  jealousy  of  man  on  the  part  of  some  of 


36         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

the  gods  than  by  any  moral  guilt.  The  end 
of  each  contains  both  a  resemblance  and  a 
difference.  In  the  Hebrew  story  it  is  said, 
that  when  Noah  offered  sacrifice  '  Jahveh 
smelled  the  sweet  savour '  and  blessed  him 
and  the  earth  for  his  sake  (Genesis  viii. 
20-22).  In  the  Babylonian  poem  occurs  the 
phrase  '  the  gods  gathered  like  flies  to  the 
sacrifice,'  which  is  altogether  on  a  lower 
plane  of  thought  than  that  of  the  Hebrew 
writer.  It  may  be  urged  that  this  differ- 
ence of  tone  is  due  to  the  united  prophetic 
and  priestly  editing  of  the  original  legend, 
as  it  was  told  amongst  the  primitive  Hebrew 
nomads.  But  there  is  no  conclusive  reason 
against  the  supposition  that  the  narratives 
were  parallel  rather  than  interdependent. 

No  attempt  has  been  made  to  separate  the 
two  stories  in  the  Hebrew  tradition  formed 
as  they  are  of  the  interwoven  contributions 
of  the  Jahvist  and  the  priestly  editors.  It 
may  be  noted  that  the  former  is  more  simple 
and  childlike,  the  deluge  being  caused  by  the 
rain  and  lasting  for  '  forty  days  and  forty 
nights  '  (Genesis  vii.  12).  In  the  latter  it 
was  far  more  cataclysmic  ;  not  only  was 
there  rain,  but  the  '  fountains  of  the  abyss 
were  broken  up  '  (Genesis  vii.  11),  while  the 


The  Flood  37 

deluge  lasted  for  a  whole  solar  year.  But  in 
each  case  the  moral  is  the  same  :  '  the  Flood  ' 
is  God's  judgment  upon  the  guilty  human 
race.  The  prophetic  and  priestly  editors 
probably  modified  the  legend,  giving  to  it  a 
more  ethical  purpose  than  it  had  in  its 
original  form,  while  the  latter  have  made  it 
the  occasion  for  the  renewal  of  God's 
covenant  with  Israel  through  Noah. 

Such  Flood-stories  are  not  the  monopoly 
of  Semitic  nations.  The  Greeks  had  their 
tradition  of  the  destruction  of  the  world  on 
account  of  man's  wickedness  by  a  deluge 
from  Zeus,  from  which  Deucalion  and  Pyrrha 
by  the  aid  of  a  boat  were  the  two  survivors. 
They  repeopled  the  world  by  respectively 
throwing  stones  over  their  shoulders  :  from 
those  cast  by  Deucalion  men  arose,  women 
from  those  cast  by  Pyrrha.  It  may  be  noted 
in  passing  that  /  has  preserved  another  and 
not  very  edifying  story  of  Noah,  which  does 
not  accord  entirely  with  that  of  '  the  Flood  ' 
(Genesis  ix.  20-27),  ^^^  represents  him  as 
the  father  of  husbandry  and  first  cultivator 
of  the  vine.  From  this  he  both  made  wine 
and  fell  a  victim  to  its  seductions  to  the  open 
mockery  of  his  son  Canaan.  It  is  not  easy 
to  decide  why  this  tradition  has  been  pre- 


38        Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

served  unless  its  object  were  in  the  first 
place  to  warn  the  reader  against  drunken- 
ness, in  the  second  to  fix  a  curse  upon  Canaan 
the  father  of  the  Canaanites,  which  would  be 
fulfilled  in  the  country  called  by  his  name. 

The  genealogy  of  Genesis  x.  (8-19,  21, 
24-31)  is  most  ancient,  and  has  this  special 
claim  to  attention.  It  is  the  original  method 
of  tracing  the  birth  of  nations  from  one 
primal  stock  and  their  mutual  relationship 
by  treating  them  as  individuals  descending 
from  the  one  ancestor.  That  such  was  the 
intention  of  the  compiler  of  the  present 
pedigree  is  obvious  from  some  of  its  connect- 
ing links.  Canaan  is  said  to  have  been  the 
father  of  Zidon,  of  such  clans  as  the  Jebusite 
(15-17).  Now  Zidon  was  a  great  Phoenician 
city,  while  the  persons  described  as  indi- 
viduals were  in  reality  clans  as  may  be  seen 
in  the  subsequent  history.  Clearly,  then, 
Canaan  is  a  personal  name  used  to  designate 
the  inhabitants  of  Canaan,  which  contained 
and  therefore  was  '  father  '  of  the  city  and 
tribes  mentioned  as  '  his  sons.' 

The  genealogy  contains  an  interesting 
reference  to  one  Nimrod,  '  a  mighty  hunter 
before  Jahveh  '  (x.  9).  Whether  he  was,  as 
some  maintain,  the  Accadian  god  '  Mero- 


An  Early  Genealogy  39 

dach,'  or  some  later  tyrant  over  the  Hebrews, 
is  uncertain.  Possibly  verse  9  is  a  slightly 
later  note  to  identify  this  Nimrod,  whom  the 
Jewish  scholars  regard  as  the  founder  of 
Babylon,  with  the  hero  of  a  popular  proverb. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  the  compiler's  purpose  in 
putting  together  this  genealogy  was  in  great 
part  to  claim  that  all  the  peoples  of  the 
earth  were  of  one  stock,  and  therefore  ought 
to  have  been  worshippers  of  Jahveh.  His 
sources  are  unknown,  and  may  have  been 
largely  imaginary.  Eastern  peoples  are  great 
upholders  of  genealogies,  which  have  often 
been  handed  down  by  word  of  mouth  long 
before  they  were  reduced  to  writing.  This 
custom  grew  upon  the  Israelites  and  may  be 
seen  in  its  full  tediousness  in  the  Chronicler 
(I  Chronicles  i.-ix.).  Whatever  maybe  thought 
of  the  later  pedigrees,  which  have  a  close 
likeness  to  their  present-day  successors,  it  is 
certain  that  /'s  sources  were  very  ancient, 
and  may  have  been  the  offspring  of  a  long 
line  of  oral  tradition.  In  that  consists  its 
chief  interest  to  modern  investigators. 

The  last  of  the  earher  Hebrew  legends  of 
this  kind  is  the  story  of  the  '  Tower  of  Babel ' 
(Genesis  xi.  1-9),  which  may  have  been  com- 
pounded of  two  separate  legends,  as  some 


40         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

scholars  hold  on  no  very  convincing  evidence. 
Starting  from  the  genealoger's  conviction 
that  all  nations  were  of  one  stock,  this  old 
story  concludes  that  they  must  all  have  once 
lived  together  and  spoken  one  language. 
How,  then,  had  even  neighbouring  peoples 
come  to  use  quite  different  tongues  ?  The 
author  had  also  noticed  the  fact  that  in  the 
centre  of  ancient  Babylon  was  a  high  tower  ; 
or  he  may  have  seen  the  ruins  of  some  old- 
world  city  with  the  remains  of  a  similar 
tower  within  it  or  near  it.  How,  then,  had 
this  city  come  to  be  left  in  ruins  ?  These 
were  the  questions  he  attempted  to  answer 
in  his  legend.  The  peoples  of  the  earth 
gathered  together  to  build  a  city  with  a 
tower  which  would  reach  right  into  heaven, 
a  matter  of  no  great  difficulty  to  that  primi- 
tive thought  which  conceived  the  vault  of 
heaven  to  be  solid  and  comparatively  near 
to  the  earth  which  it  covered. 

Jahveh  hearing  some  tumult  upon  earth 
came  down  to  see  what  might  be  its  cause. 
When  he  found  that  his  creatures  were 
trying  presumptuously  to  reach  his  dwell- 
ing, he  took  instant  measures  to  circumvent 
them.  He  confounded  the  speech  of  the 
builders  so  that  they  could  no  longer  under- 


The  Tower  of  Babel  41 

stand  one  another.  Thus  they  were  com- 
pelled to  cease  building,  and  were  scattered 
over  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  city  and 
tower  remained  in  ruins  as  the  monument 
of  Jahveh's  punishment  of  the  sin  of  pre- 
sumption, while  the  differing  languages  of 
the  nations  proclaimed  the  same  abiding 
truth.  The  old  writer  adds  one  of  his 
favourite  '  etymological  puns,'  naming  the 
city  Babel,  which  he  derived  wrongly  from 
the  Hebrew  root  halal — confusion,  because 
Jahveh  had  confounded  the  speech  of  the 
nations.  Bab-el  or  Bab-el-Illah  in  reality 
means  the  gate  of  god.  The  traditional  false 
etymology  need  excite  no  surprise  ;  it  has 
many  parallels  in  the  Old  Testament,  and 
at  least  one  in  the  New  (Galatians  iv.  25). 
What  is  noteworthy  in  the  story  is  the  anthro- 
pomorphic character  of  Jahveh,  who  had  to 
come  down  from  heaven  to  see  what  was 
happening  upon  earth  and  to  put  an  end  to 
it.  The  legend  is  manifestly  one  of  the 
stock,  which  the  Hebrews  brought  with  them 
from  their  early  home  across  the  Euphrates. 
The  old  traditions  which  have  just  passed 
under  examination,  differ  from  one  another 
in  many  respects,  sometimes  flatly  contra- 
dicting one  another.     But  when  they  have 


42         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

been  stripped  of  the  prophetic  conceptions 
of  Jahveh  of  900  to  800  B.C.,  they  will  be 
found  to  agree  closely  in  certain  definite 
ideas  of  his  personality  and  being,  which 
reappear  in  the  earliest  stories  of  the  patri- 
archs. Though  he  was  believed  to  be  the 
Creator  of  heaven  and  earth  (Genesis  ii.  4b), 
he  does  not  seem  to  have  been  regarded  as 
the  only  God.  The  fathers  of  Israel  are  said 
to  have  worshipped  other  gods  beyond  the 
Euphrates  (Joshua  xxiv.  2),  where  nothing 
is  urged  of  the  unreality  of  these,  nor  are  they 
dubbed  '  idols,'  as  Isaiah  would  have  called 
them.  If  Abraham  be  understood  to  typify 
a  clan,  his  God  would  naturally  be  that  of 
the  clan  whether  known  as  Jahveh  or  not. 
Of  the  tribal  conception  of  deity  there  is  no 
direct  evidence  in  the  first  eleven  chapters 
of  Genesis,  a  fact  which  may  be  due  to  the 
prophetic  revision  of  their  stories. 

In  the  narratives  of  the  patriarchs  there 
is  more  testimony  pointing  towards  this 
conclusion.  Indeed  it  was  less  natural  to 
represent  Jahveh  as  a  tribal  or  family  god, 
when  the  theme  was  the  history  of  mankind. 
Though  most  of  the  clans  and  nations  had 
each  its  own  chief  deity,  each  of  them  re- 
garded its  own  deity  as  the  most  powerful 


Jahveh  and  the  Patriarchs       43 

of  the  gods  and  usually  referred  to  him  as 
the  source  of  all  things.  To  the  ancient 
Babylonian  for  example  '  Marduk  '  was  the 
creator  of  heaven  and  earth  after  his  victory 
over  '  Tiamat,'  the  monster  of  the  abyss, 
whose  body  he  cut  in  twain  to  form  the  arch 
of  heaven  and  the  earth  beneath  it.  Hence 
he  became  the  supreme  Babylonian  god, 
though  others  also  were  worshipped. 

In  the  '  story  of  the  patriarchs  '  two  dis- 
tinct conceptions  of  the  being  and  nature  of 
Jahveh  appear,  the  Judean  {/),  which  is 
more  anthropomorphic  and  bears  a  greater 
resemblance  to  that  of  the  primitive  legends, 
and  the  Israelitish  (E),  which  is  more  spiritual 
and  loftier.  It  will  be  convenient  to  discuss 
them  separately,  beginning  with  /,  and 
using  the  forms  Abraham  and  Sarah  to 
denote  the  patriarch  and  his  wife.  Through- 
out /'s  account  of  Abraham  Jahveh  main- 
tains the  closest  intimacy  with  his  wor- 
shipper, speaking  with  him  face  to  face. 
To  him  personally  the  call  to  Canaan  is 
uttered  (Genesis  xii.  1-4).  Nor  during  the 
famine  when  he  was  in  Egypt  and  attempted 
to  save  his  own  life  by  passing  off  his  wife  as 
his  sister,  is  his  conduct  in  any  way  censured 
(Genesis  xii.  10-20).     It  is  quite  true  that 


44         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

when  Hagar  and  Ishmael  were  banished  into 
the  wilderness,  the  angel  of  Jahveh  appeared 
to  show  her  the  hidden  spring  (Genesis  xvi. 
7-14) ;  but  this  expression  may  mean  simply 
Jahveh  himself.  At  least  with  Abraham  his 
dealings  are  always  personal  and  face  to 
face.  With  two  of  the  heavenly  host  he 
comes  in  person  to  announce  the  birth  of 
Isaac  to  the  aged  patriarch,  has  his  feet 
washed  according  to  Eastern  custom,  even 
eats  of  the  meal  prepared  for  him  (Genesis 
xviii.  1-15).  His  two  angels  leave  him  to  go 
on  to  Sodom,  whither  he  soon  follows  them 
to  see  for  himself  if  its  guilt  is  as  great  as  has 
been  reported  to  him  (Genesis  xviii.  20,  21). 
Before  leaving  him  he  permits  Abraham  to 
plead  with  him  to  mitigate  his  sentence  upon 
the  guilty  cities,  if  certain  conditions  are 
fulfilled  (Genesis  xviii.  23-33),  ^'^^  departs 
after  having  '  left  communing  with  Abraham.' 
To  Lot  indeed  he  sent  his  two  angels  to  save 
him  from  destruction  (Genesis  xix.  1-22) ; 
but  with  Abraham  his  relations  are  always 
personal  and  direct.  It  is  the  simple  and 
beautiful  conception  of  God  caring  per- 
sonally for  his  faithful  worshipper. 

Of  the  Isaac  of  /  it  must  be  confessed  that 
he  is  a  somewhat  shadowy  personage,  who 


Jahveh  and  the  Patriarchs        45 

was  not  even  allowed  to  go  and  choose  his 
own  wife,  Eleazar,  Abraham's  steward  being 
entrusted  with  this  delicate  task  (Genesis 
xxiv.).  As  his  story  adds  little  to  our  per- 
ception of  Hebrew  thought  upon  the  person 
and  being  of  Jahveh,  it  may  be  passed  over 
and  the  more  vivid  narrative  of  Jacob  be 
put  under  examination.  Even  of  this  typic- 
ally pious  Hebrew  cattle-breeder  much  need 
not  be  said.  His  chronicler  is  so  deeply 
interested  in  his  deeds  and  misdeeds,  that 
his  story  is  of  small  help  to  the  matter  in 
hand.  His  piety  is  no  doubt  sincere  after  its 
kind,  though  his  conduct  cannot  be  deemed 
irreproachable.  Still  he  is  a  more  probable 
founder  of  a  civilized  nation  than  Esau. 
He  is  followed  in  the  record  of  his  wiles  with 
much  of  the  same  mischievous  glee  as  the 
Odysseus  of  Homer,  to  whom  he  bears  some 
resemblance. 

After  he  has  twice  beguiled  that  typical 
Bedawin  Sheikh  Esau,  Jacob  flees  with  the 
connivance  of  his  mother  to  her  kinsfolk  in 
Padan-Aram.  On  his  way  he  sees  a  vision 
renewing  to  him  the  promises  made  to 
Abraham  (Genesis  xxviii.  10,  13-16,  19,  21b, 
where  much  of  /'s  narrative  has  given  way 
to    that    of    E).     After    first    by    Laban's 


46  Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

trickery  marrying  his  elder  daughter  Leah, 
then  her  sister  Rachel,  and  faithfully  serving 
his  father-in-law  while  enriching  himself,  he 
leaves  Laban  to  return  to  Canaan.  When 
with  some  reasonable  fear  he  is  going  to 
meet  the  twice  deluded  Esau,  one  night  he 
wrestles  alone  till  morning  with  Jahveh 
himself,  who  finally  overcomes  him  by  put- 
ting his  thigh  out  of  joint  (Genesis  xxxii. 
24-29,  31,  32),  whereafter  '  the  children  of 
Israel  eat  not  the  sinew  of  the  hip,  which  is 
upon  the  hollow  of  the  thigh  unto  this  day.' 
The  divine  wrestler  changes  his  name  to 
'  Israel,'  renews  his  promises  to  him  and 
departs  without  revealing  his  name  to  him 
directly.  This  legend  is  one  of  the  most 
anthropomorphic  in  the  Old  Testament,  and 
is  clearly  used  to  explain  the  origin  of  a  well- 
known  custom.  The  change  in  Jacob's 
name  may  point  to  the  fusion  of  two  petty 
clans  into  one  larger  tribe.  Throughout  the 
story  of  Jacob  the  conception  of  Jahveh  is 
the  same  with  the  one  already  indicated  as 
characteristic  of  /'s  writing. 

To  the  patriarchs  of  the  earliest  narrative 
Jahveh  appears  as  a  family-god,  though 
Abraham  does  once  refer  to  him  as  the 
'  Judge  of  all  the  earth,'  which  may  be  ren- 


Jahveh  and  the  Patriarchs       47 

dered  of  '  all  the  land '  (Genesis  xviii.  25). 
His  powers  extend  beyond  the  family  and 
may  have  been  thought  to  cover  the  whole 
land  of  Canaan  ;  but  he  especially  chose  out 
the  family  of  Abraham  for  distinguished 
favour,  promising  to  give  it  a  great  inherit- 
ance and  to  increase  it  into  a  mighty 
multitude.  /  gives  indications  of  the  recog- 
nition of  other  gods,  who,  however,  were  not 
to  be  worshipped.  But  Jahveh  is  always 
pictured  under  a  human  likeness  and  with 
characteristics  far  different  from  the  spiritual 
God  of  the  '  literary  prophets.'  He  is  indeed 
represented  as  a  '  righteous  God,  expecting 
righteousness  from  his  worshippers.'  But 
the  earlier  standards  of  righteousness  would 
be  very  crude  and  human,  much  more  so  than 
they  appear  in  the  surviving  stories.  How 
far  this  conception  is  due  to  the  Judean  pro- 
phets who  first  wrote  down  the  oral  tra- 
ditions, it  is  not  easy  to  decide. 

The  oldest  view  of  worship  is  very  simple. 
The  worshipper  said  to  his  god,  '  If  I  worship 
you  and  offer  sacrifices  to  you,  I  claim  that 
you  will  protect  and  bless  me.'  This  by  no 
means  lofty  conception  of  the  mutual  obliga- 
tion between  man  and  God  held  wide  sway 
amongst  the  Hebrews  to  the  time  of  the 


48         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

Exile.  Hence  it  is  natural  to  assume  that 
the  forefathers  of  the  race  were  inspired  by 
the  same  conviction  of  the  relations  between 
Jahveh  and  his  people  which  was  entertained 
by  their  remote  descendants,  of  which  indeed 
there  is  good  evidence  in  the  early  stories. 
At  all  events  in  /  he  is  represented  in  the 
guise  of  a  man  of  marvellous  power,  but 
neither  as  omniscient  nor  as  omnipotent. 
If  his  will  is  to  be  done,  he  must  perform  it 
in  much  the  same  way  as  a  man  is  compelled 
to  do.  The  idea  is  primitive,  but  it  does 
bring  Jahveh  into  closest  communion  with 
his  people. 

The  Israelitish  prophets  (E)  were  later  in 
the  date  of  their  writing  than  their  southern 
compeers  :  hence  £'s  conception  of  Jahveh, 
while  it  tends  to  remove  him  from  direct 
personal  contact  with  the  patriarchs,  is 
at  the  same  time  more  spiritual  and  elevated. 
Apparently  he  opens  his  narrative  with  the 
story  of  Abraham,  of  which  the  beginning 
has  been  largely  lost  or  supplied  from  /. 
As  has  been  noted,  he  never  refers  to  God  as 
Jahveh,  but  always  uses  the  generic  term 
Elohim,  until  the  special  revelation  of  the 
divine  name  to  Moses  in  Midian  (Exodus  iii. 
15).    Nor  does  he  bring  him  down  from 


Jahveh  and  the  Patriarchs       49 

heaven  to  utter  his  commands  or  to  work 
his  will.  These  he  achieves  through  an  act 
of  volition  or  by  means  of  an  angel  (Genesis 
xxii.  II),  or  more  frequently  by  dreams 
(Genesis  xxxvii.  5-1 1).  E  makes  Abraham 
a  more  perfectly  righteous  man  adding  more 
considerateness  to  his  character.  He  de- 
scribes the  patriarch  as  sorely  distressed 
when  compelled  by  Sarah  to  part  with 
Hagar  and  Ishmael  (Genesis  xxi.  8-14),  as 
only  letting  them  go  upon  God's  assurance 
that  it  would  be  well  with  them,  and  as 
bestowing  upon  them  some  provisions  for 
their  journey. 

Furthermore  E  gives  evidence  of  the 
common  belief  that  Jahveh  could  not  be 
worshipped  outside  of  his  own  land  by 
putting  that  conviction  into  the  mouth  of 
Abraham  when  excusing  himself  to  Abime- 
lech  in  Gerar  (Genesis  xx.  11).  Besides  he 
tries  to  soften  the  patriarch's  treatment  of 
Sarah  in  respect  of  this  prince  by  repre- 
senting her  as  actually  his  sister  by  another 
wife  (Genesis  xx.  12).  Similarly  he  enters 
his  protest  against  human  sacrifices  and 
substitutes  a  ram  for  Isaac  just  when  his 
father  was  on  the  point  of  sacrificing  him 
upon   the   altar   in    Moriah    (Genesis   xxii. 


50         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

1-14).  It  must  not  however  be  inferred 
from  this  story,  that  those  hideous  sacrifices 
occurred  frequently  amongst  the  Hebrews 
until  a  later  time,  when  they  were  con- 
taminated by  the  worship  of  Molech.  This 
legend  of  Isaac  may  also  be  intended  to 
glorify  mount  Moriah,  on  which  the  Temple 
of  Solomon  was  built.  £  as  a  good  Israelite 
is  much  fuller  in  the  story  of  Jacob  and 
Joseph  as  the  direct  ancestors  of  the  people 
of  the  northern  kingdom. 

Both  in  /  and  E  one  or  other  of  the  patri- 
archs had  set  up  altars  in  various  parts  of 
Canaan,  such  as  at  Hebron,  Shechem,  and 
Beersheba,  thus  consecrating  what  may  have 
been  primitive  Canaanite  shrines  to  God. 
That  is  a  practice  followed  later  by  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  which  has  changed 
many  pagan  monuments  into  altars  of  God, 
and  hallowed  tens  of  thousands  of  wells  once 
sacred  to  heathen  deities.  Both  prophetic 
schools  used  the  earliest  traditions  which 
had  come  down  to  them  for  this  pious 
purpose.  In  E  strangely  enough  is  found 
an  instance  of  what  appears  to  be  a  survival 
of  primitive  stone-worship.  In  his  account 
of  Jacob's  dream  which  he  saw  when  on  his 
way  to  Laban  (Genesis  xxviii.  11, 12, 17, 18, 


Jahveh  and  the  Patriarchs       51 

20,  2ia,  22),  he  pictures  him  as  consecrating 
upon  awaking,  the  stone  which  had  been 
his  pillow  by  setting  it  up  on  end  and  pouring 
oil  over  it.  At  the  same  time  Jacob  says, 
'  This  stone,  which  I  have  set  up  for  a  pillar, 
shall  be  God's  house — Beth-el :  and  of  all 
that  thou  shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely  give 
the  tenth  part  to  thee  '  (xxviii.  22).  Clearly 
Jacob  is  represented  as  somehow  believing 
that  God  inhabited  the  stone,  which  he  had 
erected  to  him. 

Such  stones,  or  Baal-pillars,  were  common 
all  over  Palestine  and  survive  in  many  lands. 
They  commemorated  originally  the  sun's 
fertilizing  power  ;  in  their  neighbourhood 
were  often  found  and  are  found  to-day  those 
'  stone  circles '  or  '  Gilgals,'  which  are  in 
part  tombs  in  part  temples.  E  also  tells 
how  Rachel  stole  her  father's  teraphim 
(Genesis  xxxi.  19),  gives  a  hint  that  Jacob's 
God  was  not  that  of  Laban  (xxxi.  53),  and 
twice  refers  to  the  former  as  the  '  Fear  of 
Isaac  '  (xxxi.  42,  53),  an  expression  peculiar 
to  him,  which  may  indicate  that  Isaac  was 
the  hero  or  local  Canaanite  god  of  Beer- 
sheba.  More  probably  it  simply  means 
'  the  God  whom  Isaac  feared.'  It  has 
already  been  noted   that   according   to  E 


52         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

'  strange  gods '  were  worshipped  for  a  time 
in  Jacob's  household  (Genesis  xxxv.  1-4). 
Herein  are  evidences  of  the  fact,  that  while 
the  ancient  Hebrews  regarded  Jahveh  as 
their  tribal  god,  they  did  not  deny  that  there 
were  other  gods  and  may  upon  occasion 
have  worshipped  them. 

From  E's  writing  with  its  strong  anti- 
quarian tendency  many  traces  of  a  worship 
much  older  than  his  own  time  may  be  per- 
ceived. As  has  just  been  said,  there  is 
primitive  stone-worship  with  the  custom  of 
setting  up  a  pile  of  stones  crowned  by  a  pillar, 
or  a  soKtary  pillar,  to  commemorate  some 
important  event  such  as  a  treaty.  Both 
/  and  E  give  a  number  of  indications  of  tree- 
worship  amongst  the  first  Hebrews,  or  at 
least  of  the  consecration  of  Canaanite  holy 
trees  by  fixing  near  them  the  dwelHngs  of 
the  patriarchs.  Near  Shechem  stood  the 
*  Soothsayer's  terebinth '  (Genesis  xii.  6), 
obviously  a  spot  where  oracles  were  given. 
Here  /  established  one  of  the  resting-places 
of  Abraham,  whose  favourite  home  stood 
near  the  '  Terebinth-grove  of  Mamre ' — 
■Hebron  (Genesis  xiii.  18,  xiv.  13,  xviii.  i). 
Both  the  single  tree  and  the  grove  must  have 
been  consecrated  places  to  the  Canaanites. 


Jahveh  and  the  Patriarchs        53 

But  though  /  and  E  have  much  in  com- 
mon a  marked  difference  in  theological 
thought  parts  the  two  schools  of  authors. 
Though  the  word  holy  in  later  times  the 
distinctive  title  of  Jahveh  does  not  seem  to 
occur  in  Genesis,  E's  conception  of  the  being 
of  God  comes  nearer  to  it  than  that  of  /. 
The  word  itself  implies  separation  or  aloof- 
ness, much  in  the  sense  of  the  taboo  of  the 
less  advanced  religions.  When  it  is  used  to 
convey  the  essence  of  Jahveh  it  carries  with 
it  the  idea  of  a  magnificence  which  keeps 
him  apart  from  his  worshipper,  who  regards 
him  with  distant  awe  if  not  positive  fear. 
By  removing  God  from  personal  contact  with 
his  servants  E  tended  to  give  him  this 
aloofness  or  holiness,  which  at  first  was  rather 
a  distinction  in  majesty  than  in  ethical 
thought  and  conduct.  In  his  story  of  Jacob's 
dream  at  Beth-el  he  makes  the  patriarch 
exclaim,  '  How  dreadful  is  this  place  !  this 
is  none  other  but  the  house  of  God,  and  this 
is  the  gate  of  heaven '  (Genesis  xxviii.  17). 
Thus  the  northern  prophet  marks  the  sanc- 
tity of  the  shrine  where  Jeroboam  set  up  one 
©f  his  '  golden  bulls  '  in  honour  of  Jahveh ; 
thus,  too,  he  hints  at  that  dread  of  God  in 
Jacob,  which  later  became  reverent  Vv^orship. 


54         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

It  now  remains  to  gather  up  the  scattered 
threads  of  early  Hebrew  theology  and  ethics. 
The  task  is  of  much  difficulty  :  it  is  seldom 
easy  to  discern  which  idea  belongs  to  the 
primitive  thought  of  the  race,  which  to  the 
prophetic  schools  which  collected  and  edited 
the  oral  traditions.  Long  before  /  and  E 
had  been  joined  into  JE  there  had  already 
been  a  line  of  distinguished  prophetic 
teachers  both  in  Judah  and  Israel.  These 
had  exercised  a  mighty  influence  upon  the 
more  thoughtful  of  their  people.  They 
themselves  had  recognized  the  continuity  of 
revelation  along  the  ages  ;  yet  they  had 
painted  Abraham,  to  take  one  example,  in 
the  colours  of  the  best  thought  of  their  own 
time.  Indeed  he  has  become  rather  a 
Hebrew  saint  than  the  typical  founder  of 
a  nation.  Under  their  skilful  hands  tradi- 
tion has  been  transfigured,  until  most  of  its 
mythical  and  legendary  crudities  have  dis- 
appeared, and  the  patriarch  as  we  know  him, 
has  become  the  pattern  of  his  race. 

That  is  the  way  in  which  early  historians 
write  history  :  they  are  unwilling  or  unable 
to  project  themselves  back  into  the  past,  to 
think  its  thoughts,  to  reproduce  them 
exactly  in  their  writings.     The  difficulty  is 


Jahveh  and  the  Patriarchs        55 

increased  when  like  /  and  E  they  set  out 
upon  their  task  with  a  definite  moral  purpose. 
Like  the  priests  of  centuries  later  these  two 
schools  could  not  believe  that  their  heroes 
could  have  fallen  beneath  the  standards  of 
their  own  time.  Fortunately  for  posterity 
the  early  historians  were  single-minded  and 
have  suffered  some  traits  and  characteristics 
of  the  earlier  form  of  the  tradition  to  appear 
in  their  narrative,  notably  in  the  case  of 
Jacob,  the  most  human  and  the  most 
humanly  portrayed  of  the  patriarchs. 

It  will  be  simpler  first  to  review  the  ethical 
ideals  of  the  earliest  Hebrews.  That  their 
standard  was  by  no  means  lofty  has  been 
seen  already.  The  song  of  Lamech  for 
example  (Genesis  iv.  23,  24)  is  merely  the 
glorification  of  revenge,  which  long  remained 
a  stern  Hebrew  quality,  though  by  no  means 
confined  to  that  ancient  race.  Similarly, 
Abraham's  deception  of  the  Pharaoh  or  of 
Abimelech,  if  we  regard  him  with  /  to  have 
told  a  falsehood  in  respect  of  Sarah  or  given 
a  plausible  excuse  as  in  E,  is  the  one  con- 
siderable blot  upon  his  character  which  must 
have  descended  from  oral  tradition.  In 
neither  account  is  there  any  moral  con- 
demnation of  his  sordid  cowardice  expressed 


56         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

or  implied,  of  the  fact  that  the  early  Hebrew 
did  not  hesitate  to  subordinate  his  wife's 
honour  to  his  personal  safety.  Nay,  Jahveh 
is  represented  as  punishing  the  innocent 
king  for  an  unconscious  sin.  That  cannot 
have  represented  the  standard  of  the  pro- 
phetic authors  either  in  their  judgment  of 
falsehood  or  the  treatment  of  Sarah.  We 
need  only  contrast  the  episode  with  the 
account  of  Nathan's  severe  rebuke  of  David 
for  an  act  of  despicable  perfidy  and  adultery 
(2  Samuel  xii.  1-23),  which  emanated  from  the 
same  school  of  writers  as  are  denoted  by  /. 

Again,  the  story  of  Jacob's  young  manhood 
abounds  in  details,  which  exhibit  an  equally 
low  standard  of  right  and  wrong.  Who  can 
but  S5nnpathize  with  Esau,  generous  though 
twice  defrauded  by  his  brother  ?  Yet  here 
no  moral  condemnation  is  pronounced,  per- 
haps because  of  /'s  hatred  of  Edom,  which 
is  personified  under  the  name  of  Esau. 
Jacob  was  sincerely  pious  in  his  way  ;  but 
his  piety  did  not  prevent  him  from  using 
unworthy  means  to  ascend  to  eminence  and 
wealth.  His  tendency  to  bargain  was  a 
ruling  principle  with  him :  even  at  the 
outset  of  his  career  he  dared  to  make  a 
bargain  with  Jahveh  (Genesis  xxviii.  20,  21b, 


Early  Theology  and  Ethics        57 

22)  to  preserve  and  prosper  him,  in  which 
case  he  would  repay  him  with  worship  and  a 
tithe  of  his  substance.  Such  a  bargain  was 
quite  ahen  to  prophetic  thought,  and  must 
date  back  to  the  primitive  tradition,  to  a 
time  indeed  when  men  were  accustomed  to 
such  relations  with  their  gods. 

In  sum  it  may  be  affirmed  with  consider- 
able confidence  that  the  Hebrews  brought 
with  them  a  comparatively  lowly  standard 
of  ethics  from  their  ancient  home.  They 
nourished  the  nomad's  bloodthirsty  satis- 
faction in  murderous  revenge,  the  nomad's 
care  for  his  own  life  at  the  expense  of  all 
else  where  woman  was  concerned,  the 
Oriental's  light  regard  for  woman  as  seen  in 
the  story  of  Judah  and  Tamar  (Genesis 
xxxviii.),  and  the  nomad's  habit  of  cheating 
his  fellow  nomad  as  occasion  served.  In 
this  connexion  no  sympathy  need  be  wasted 
upon  Laban  for  the  trickery  of  Jacob, 
though  Jacob  himself  can  only  be  admired 
for  the  cleverness  of  his  device.  The  story 
of  their  dealings  with  one  another  is  mani- 
festly a  camp-fire  tale  set  down  without  any 
ethical  purpose  and  no  doubt  very  popular 
with  its  people.  Though  some  of  their  kin- 
dred races  in  Mesopotamia  from  which  they 


58         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

had  migrated,  had  attained  an  unusually 
high  degree  of  civilization,  with  a  corres- 
pondingly high  ethical  standard,  the  original 
Hebrews  had  reached  neither  the  one  nor 
the  other  at  the  beginning  of  their  nomadic 
life.  They  had  much  to  learn  ethically, 
which  they  did  learn  so  thoroughly  that 
their  descendants  have  been  able  to  teach 
many  of  the  most  progressive  races  of  the 
world. 

Once  more  the  Hebrews  would  seem  to 
have  brought  with  them  some  survivals  of 
the  most  primitive  Semitic  cults,  such  as  the 
worship  of  trees,  stones,  and  wells,  which 
they  not  only  took  down  with  them  into 
Egypt,  but  brought  back  with  them  on  their 
return  to  Canaan.  Their  culture  at  this 
early  date  was  no  less  primitive  than  their 
ethics.  Their  wandering  life  in  the  wilder- 
ness would  tend  to  obliterate  their  memories 
of  the  older  civilized  nations  with  which  they 
had  once  been  in  contact,  though  it  may 
reasonably  be  concluded  to  have  drawn  them 
to  the  worship  of  one  tribal  or  national  god, 
who  would  guard  and  guide  them  on  their 
wanderings.  The  nature  of  this  deity  has 
been  set  forth  tentatively  on  account  of  the 
scarcity  of  positive  evidence,  but  with  no 


Early  Theology  and  Ethics       59 

small  degree  of  probability.  As  might  well 
be  expected  Jahveh  was  in  essence  a  sky-god, 
the  only  kind  of  deity  likely  to  appeal  to 
nomads,  who  depended  upon  the  sky  for 
rain  to  renew  their  pasture-grounds,  to 
fertiHze  their  scanty  tillage,  who  suffered 
so  severely  from  extremes  of  temperature 
and  the  violence  of  storms. 

In  the  older  legend  of  the  Flood  Jahveh 
sent  forty  days  and  forty  nights  rain  upon 
the  sinful  earth,  just  as  when  gratified  by 
the  steam  of  Noah's  sacrifice  he  promised 
that  interchange  of  seasons  by  which  the 
land  might  be  made  fruitful  (Genesis  vii.  4, 
viii.  20-22).  He  rained  '  fire  and  brimstone 
out  of  heaven '  upon  the  guilty  cities  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah  (Genesis  xix.  24,  25). 
These  varied  forms  of  his  activity  clearly 
prove  Jahveh  to  have  been  originally  re- 
garded as  a  sky-god.  The  fact  that  the 
patriarchs  set  up  stone  pillars  pointing  sky- 
ward is  additional  evidence  of  this  conclu- 
sion (Genesis  xxviii.  18,  xxxi.  45,  xxxv.  14). 
In  the  last  case  Jacob  '  poured  a  drink 
offering  and  poured  oil  upon  the  pillar,' 
which  he  had  set  up,  thus  affording  a  strong 
testimony  to  the  sacredness  with  which  he 
invested  the  stone  as  a  symbol  of  Jahveh. 


6o         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

The  '  teraphim  '  or  '  household  images  ' 
possibly  of  Jahveh  may  well  have  been 
borrowed  at  a  later  date  from  the  Canaanites, 
who  had  long  been  civilized  when  Israel 
attacked  and  conquered  them.  It  is  how- 
ever probable  that  in  the  dawn  of  their 
thought  a  sacred  stone,  tree,  or  well,  may 
have  been  used  either  as  a  symbol  or  shrine. 
The  original  altars  were  very  simple  ;  for 
the  most  part  they  were  made  of  earth  and 
easily  built  up  as  need  required,  though  in 
some  cases  low  piles  of  unhewn  stones  were 
their  chosen  materials.  They  were  altars 
suitable  to  nomads,  such  as  nomads  have  in- 
variably erected  from  the  infancy  of  their 
history.  Whether  God  was  known  to  the 
patriarchs  as  Jahveh  must  still  remain  an 
unsolved  problem.  /  intended  such  to  be 
believed,  and  the  traditions  preserved  by 
his  school  are  the  most  ancient  which  have 
survived  :  E  apparently  held  the  opposite 
belief,  in  which  he  was  followed  by  the 
priestly  writers  in  their  account  of  the 
patriarchal  age.  P's  point  of  view  will  be 
presented  later,  when  his  completed  work 
falls  under  review.  That  of  E  is  more 
difficult  to  understand  unless  it  was  the  re- 
ceived tradition  of  the  northern  kingdom, 


Early  Theology  and  Ethics       6i 

though  the  evidence  of  the  occurrence  of  the 
name  Jahveh  in  ancient  Babylonian  docu- 
ments is  of  doubtful  validity. 

Under  whatever  name  he  was  worshipped, 
Jahveh's  character  and  essence  were  the 
same.  Like  his  worshippers  in  both,  but 
nobler  and  more  majestic,  mightier  far  than 
they,  yet  limited  in  power,  knowing  in- 
finitely more  than  they  did  yet  by  no  means 
omniscient,  he  presented  a  venerable  figure 
in  the  mind  of  his  faithful  servants,  which 
might  well  inspire  their  fearful  awe.  Though 
he  was  said  to  have  eaten  and  talked  with 
the  father  of  their  race,  Abraham  always 
treated  his  divine  visitant  with  seemly 
reverence,  and  his  descendants  imitated  their 
ancestor.  He  had  no  regular  priest,  if  any 
priest  at  all ;  for  the  enigmatical  personality 
of  Melchizedek  (Genesis  xiv.  18-20)  may  or 
may  not  belong  to  this  early  period.  Wlien 
sacrifice  was  due  the  Sheikh  himself  offered 
it  on  behalf  of  the  clan,  the  head  of  the  family 
for  the  rest  of  its  members,  who  in  each  case 
expected  a  return  in  blessing  for  the  worship 
and  the  offering. 

Between  the  writing  of  /  and  E  there  is 
evidence  of  a  distinct  exaltation  in  the  char- 
acter of  Jahveh,  as  has  been  shown  in  its 


62         Earlier  Hebrew  Religion 

place.  But  even  at  its  highest  it  remained 
primitive  ahke  in  its  majesty  and  its  Hmita- 
tions  as  compared  with  the  fuller  revelation 
made  through  Amos  and  Isaiah.  Hence  we 
cannot  fail  to  perceive  the  smallness  of  the 
beginnings  out  of  which  a  mighty  growth  was 
destined  to  be  developed  to  the  priceless 
advantage  of  mankind.  From  the  earliest 
time  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge  Jahveh 
would  seem  to  have  been  conceived  of  by  his 
people  as  essentially  a  righteous  God  accord- 
ing to  the  standards  of  the  time.  Nowhere 
in  the  Old  Testament  is  there  so  much  as  a 
hint  of  the  ascription  to  him  of  those  dis- 
creditable episodes,  which  fill  up  the  stories 
of  most  of  the  gods  of  polytheism.  A  right- 
eous God  he  remained  in  the  subsequent 
thought  of  Israel,  when  the  standards  were 
lifted  high  as  heaven  itself.  His  holiness  in 
the  first  instance  was  rather  a  separation  in 
majesty  and  might  from  his  worshipper,  a 
source  of  timid  awe  rather  than  of  warm 
affection.  Gradually  its  conception  grew  in 
depth  and  breadth,  until  it  covered  a  supreme 
standard  of  moral  excellence  and  required  a 
corresponding  holiness  in  his  servants. 


Chapter  III 
MOSAISM  AND  THE  HEBREWS 

The  Divine  Names.  The  Ethics  of  Sacrifice.  Mosa- 
ism  and  its  Sources.  The  '  Shorter  Code.'  The  Feast 
of  the  Passover.     The  Sabbath.     General  Conclusions. 

BEFORE  endeavouring  to  estimate  the 
contribution  of  Moses  to  the  rehgion 
of  the  Hebrews,  it  will  be  essential  to  discuss 
briefly  the  Divine  names,  to  ascertain  the 
meaning  and  ethics  of  sacrifice.  The  generic 
name  for  any  God  in  the  Old  Testament  is 
Elohim,  the  plural  form  of  the  rarer  and  more 
poetical  Eloah.  The  word  itself,  though 
plural,  takes  a  singular  verb,  when  it  means 
a  single  God  :  nor  does  it  denote  a  plural- 
ity of  persons  as  older  interpreters  once 
asserted,  a  conception  quite  alien  to  the 
Hebrew  mind.  There  are  many  suggestions 
of  the  derivation  of  the  word  Elohim :  the 
prevailing  one  traces  its  formation  to  a  root 


64  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

implying  fear.  Hence  Elohim  would  mean 
'the  power  which  inspires  fear  or  awe.' 

Its  most  frequent  though  not  its  true 
singular  is  the  word  El,  which  in  the  Pen- 
tateuch is  usually  found  combined  with 
some  word  expressing  an  attribute  of  deity. 
Melchizedek  for  example  (Genesis  xiv.  i8) 
is  said  to  have  been  priest  of  '  El-Ely  on,' 
which  is  inexactly  rendered  '  Most  high  God.' 
The  strict  meaning  of  El  is  still  uncertain  : 
provisionally  it  may  be  connected  with  a 
root  implying  '  strength,'  thus  meaning  '  the 
strong  one.'  The  word  '  Ely  on  '  is  better 
translated  '  Almighty,'  so  that  together  '  El- 
Elyon  '  means  '  God  Almighty.'  Unless,  as 
many  suppose,  Genesis  xiv.  is  a  late  addition 
from  an  unknown  source,  the  phrase  is  all 
but  invariably  found  in  post-exilic  literature  : 
but  to  assert  that  it  is  entirely  post-exilic  is 
to  prejudge  the  date  of  the  chapter  cited. 

Another  compound  form  of  the  Divine 
Name  is  '  El-Shaddai,'  which,  according  to 
P,  was  the  name  by  which  Jahveh  was  known 
to  the  patriarchs  (Exodus  vi.  3),  in  spite  of 
/'s  frequent  use  of  the  name  Jahveh  itself. 
Too  much  weight  need  not  be  assigned  to 
this  the  youngest  of  the  compilers  of  the 
Pentateuch,   who  freely  employs  the  title 


The  Divine  Names  65 

'  El-Shaddai '  in  his  additions  to  JE  (Genesis 
xvii.  I,  xxviii.  3,  xliii.  14,  xlviii.  3).  It 
is  once  found  in  the  so-called  '  Blessing 
of  Jacob  '  (Genesis  xlix.  25)  in  a  passage 
which  is  usually  given  to  E,  but  which  may 
readily  be  a  later  addition  to  the  poem  by  P. 
The  meaning  of  '  shaddai '  is  uncertain  ; 
but  the  common  rendering  '  Almighty  '  is 
probably  wrong.  In  the  Septuagint  it  is 
treated  as  a  personal  pronoun  and  translated 
by  such  phrases  as  my  or  thy  God.  No  doubt 
this  rendering  may  be  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  original  meaning  of  the  word  had  long 
been  forgotten.  But  the  tradition  has  some 
weight :  it  would  seem  to  imply  that  the 
word  '  shaddai '  was  an  '  intensive  and  per- 
sonal epithet,'  and  there  it  may  be  left  until 
further  evidence  be  forthcoming. 

Of  much  greater  importance  and  of  no  less 
uncertainty  are  the  meaning  and  pronuncia- 
tion of  the  word  Jahveh.  One  of  its  trans- 
literations into  the  Greek  has  preserved  the 
form  'la^e,  which  seems  to  follow  the  most 
ancient  tradition  :  thus  the  word  may  be 
written  '  Jahveh  '  and  pronounced  '  Yahweh.' 
Some  contend  that  the  true  pronunciation 
of  the  word  had  been  lost  before  the  Penta- 
teuch was  written  down  in  its  final  form. 


66  MOSAISM   AND  THE   HEBREWS 

But  their  contention  does  not  seem  to  be  well 
founded,  since  tradition  must  be  allowed  its 
due  weight,  though  at  a  later  time  it  was  for- 
bidden to  utter  the  Divine  Name  to  a  great 
extent.  In  the  Septuagint  the  word  is 
almost  invariably  translated  '  the  Lord,'  be- 
cause in  the  manuscript  translated  the  word 
was  written  with  its  true  Hebrew  consonants, 
while  the  vowels  of  the  word  '  Adonai '  = 
'  my  Lord  '  were  substituted  for  the  original 
vowels.  Thus  the  scribe  intended  the  reader 
to  use  the  word  '  Adonai '  for  the  more 
correct  '  Jahveh.' 

From  this  fact  the  unintelligible  form 
'  Jehovah '  has  arisen,  which  dates  no 
further  back  than  about  a.d.  1520,  during 
the  early  years  of  the  Reformation.  It  is 
an  impossible  form  which  only  long  usage 
has  sanctified.  The  form  Jahveh  is  much 
truer  and  was  probably  used  by  the  earlier 
writers  of  the  Old  Testament.  But  what  is 
its  meaning  ?  Here  we  must  rest  content 
with  the  double  strand  of  evidence  supplied 
by  tradition.  E  clearly  connects  the  name 
with  the  Hebrew  word  to  be  (Exodus  iii. 
12-15).  First  he  presents  the  words  of  the 
divine  promise  as,  '  i  will  be  surely  with 
thee ' ;     secondly   he   represents   the   word 


The  Divine  Names  67 

Jahveh  as  the  equivalent  of  the  clause  '  i 
WILL  BE  WHAT  I  WILL  BE.'  Similarly  P 
identifies  the  name  Jahveh  with  God's  con- 
stancy to  his  people  both  in  the  past  and 
through  the  future  (Exodus  vi.  2-8).  Thus 
by  both  of  these  authorities  the  name 
Jahveh  appears  to  be  derived  from  the  root 
meaning  'to  be.'  Self -existence  is  not  im- 
plied, which  is  an  abstruse  conception  never 
entering  into  the  minds  of  those  early 
thinkers.  What  is  meant  is  simple  exist- 
ence and  its  continuity.  Hence  it  may  be 
assumed  with  much  probability  that  the 
name  Jahveh  means  '  He  who  exists  con- 
tinually and  is  constant.'  No  doubt  that 
derivation  is  merely  traditional :  but  in  the 
absence  of  any  final  authority,  tradition 
must  be  suffered  to  speak  for  itself. 

At  this  point  it  will  be  advantageous  to 
investigate  briefly  the  original  purport  and 
ethics  of  sacrifice,  of  which  a  few  hints  have 
already  been  given.  In  its  origin  the  offer- 
ing of  the  whole  or  part  of  an  animal  to  God 
was  quite  simple  and  natural.  When  the 
head  of  the  household  killed  a  lamb  or  any 
other  clean  animal,  he  was  accustomed  to 
build  up  an  earthen  altar  or  to  use  a  con- 
venient slab  of  rock,  whereon  to  burn  part 


68  MOSAISM  AND  THE   HEBREWS 

of  the  victim  in  honour  of  his  god.  The  god 
himself  as  founder  of  the  feast,  was  held  to 
be  entitled  to  his  share  of  it ;  he  was  ex- 
pected to  be  present  and  to  bless  all  the 
partakers  of  it.  In  primitive  times  he  was 
imagined  in  some  way  to  find  food  in  the 
sacrifice  (Genesis  viii.  21,  22).  Nay,  if 
J  ah  veil  could  be  pictured  as  actually  eating 
of  Abraham's  meal  thus  making  it  sacrificial 
(Genesis  xviii.  3-8),  it  is  fair  to  conclude 
that  in  the  beginning  the  burnt  offering  was 
regarded  in  some  sense  as  his  food.  Thus 
the  '  first  fruits  '  of  cattle  or  of  the  ground 
were  offered  to  Jahveh  as  a  thank  offering  and 
as  his  share  of  the  results  of  his  beneficent 
providence. 

In  later  times  out  of  this  simpler  sacrifice 
of  thankful  affection  were  developed  the 
sin  and .  trespass  offerings,  whereby  men 
hoped  to  win  the  divine  forgiveness  for  their 
wrongdoing.  In  the  Bedawin  encampment, 
or  even  in  the  later  village-life,  an  animal 
was  not  killed  every  day  for  food  :  it  was  a 
solemn  occasion  to  be  marked  by  a  special 
ritual  and  glad  thankfulness.  Thus  by 
taking  his  share  of  the  banquet  the  god  was 
brought  into  close  fellowship  with  his  wor- 
shippers, who  felt  him  to  be  in  fact  the  head 


The  Ethics  of  Sacrifice  69 

of  their  clan.  But  the  sacrifice  always  in- 
volved the  notion  of  mutual  obligation  and 
reciprocal  benefit.  If  a  man  sacrificed  to  a 
particular  god,  he  claimed  the  care  and 
blessing  of  that  god.  This  fundamental 
idea,  as  has  already  been  pointed  out,  is 
bluntly  stated  in  E's  narrative  by  Jacob 
himself  (Genesis  xxviii.  20,  21a,  22). 

It  can  hardly  be  doubted  that  this  con- 
ception of  bargain  lay  at  the  very  root  of 
sacrifice  as  an  integral  part  of  Semitic 
worship.  Even  in  the  time  of  Amos  the 
chiefs  of  the  northern  kingdom  imagined 
that  it  was  possible  to  secure  Jahveh's 
favour  by  the  offering  of  countless  hecatombs 
in  his  honour.  The  severity  of  its  denun- 
ciation by  the  '  literary  prophets '  proves 
clearly  its  prevalence  in  their  time.  The 
Israelites  attributed  their  prosperity  under 
Jeroboam  II,  directly  to  Jahveh's  favour 
secured  by  elaborate  worship  and  lavish 
sacrifices.  Originally  these  were  joyous  feasts 
not  entirely  free  from  excessive  eating  and 
drinking.  Thus  the  ethics  of  sacrifice^yas  in 
the  main  the  unethical  principle  of  a  mutual 
bargain,  in  which  Jahveh  was  expected  to 
care  for  his  worshippers,  because  they  wor- 
shipped him  and  burned  offerings  to  him. 


70  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

It  is  now  possible  to  consider  the  revela- 
tion through  Moses  to  the  '  Children  of 
Israel.'  That  he  delivered  them  from  an 
oppressive  bondage  in  Egypt  and  led  them 
to  Kadesh  Barnea  on  the  south  of  Canaan  is 
a  tradition  so  deeply  rooted  in  Hebrew 
history,  that  however  many  of  its  details 
may  be  legendary,  its  substantial  truth 
cannot  reasonably  be  doubted.  A  singu- 
larly futile  attempt  has  been  made  to  remove 
Moses  from  the  realm  of  the  actual,  an  under- 
taking as  needless  as  impossible.  Nor  can 
Cheyne  be  admitted  to  have  proved  his 
theory  that  '  Mizraim  '  =  '  Egypt '  was  in 
reality  a  tract  of  northern  Arabia.  So  much 
of  his  argument  depends  upon  the  use  of  the 
clan-name  of  '  Jerahmeel,'  from  which  he 
derives  a  multitude  of  important  names 
geographical  and  personal  by  the  simple 
process  of  emending  the  Hebrew  text,  that 
great  weight  cannot  be  attached  to  it.  So 
constantly  does  he  introduce  this  favourite 
catchword  into  his  later  writings,  that  the 
student  of  '  David  Copperfield  '  is  irresistibly 
reminded  of  '  King  Charles  Fs  head '  in 
'  Mr.  Dick's  memorial.'  It  is  a  pity  that  so 
fine  a  scholar  to  whom  Old  Testament 
criticism  owes  so  vast  a  debt,  should  have 


MOSAISM  AND   ITS  SOURCES  7I 

been  so  persistently  misled  in  his  old  age  by 
an  Ignis  Fatuus  under  the  guidance  of 
Winckler  and  others. 

The  meaning  of  the  name  '  Moses '  is 
obscure  and  no  conjectural  derivation  will 
be  attempted.  But  such  a  deliverer  cer- 
tainly existed,  who  by  excellent  strategy 
succeeded  in  saving  his  people.  It  will  not 
be  necessary  to  review  the  traditions  gathered 
around  his  name,  nor  to  trace  the  wanderings 
of  the  Hebrews  through  the  peninsula  of 
Sinai.  It  seems  certain  that  the  tribes 
marched  directly  to  the  great  oasis  of 
Kadesh  Barnea,  where  they  settled  for  a 
considerable  time,  before  they  made  their 
attack  on  Canaan.  From  this  admirable 
camping-ground  for  a  nomadic  people  spies 
were  sent  forth  shortly  before  the  death  of 
Moses  (Numbers  xiii.) ;  from  the  same  place 
they  attacked  Sihon  the  king  of  the  Amorites 
(Numbers  xxi.  21-30),  before  they  passed 
round  Moab  and  are  said  to  have  defeated 
the  more  or  less  legendary  Og  king  of  Bashan 
(Numbers  xxi.  33-35).  Indeed  the  his- 
torical retrospect  of  Deuteronomy  (i.  i,  2) 
begins  with  Kadesh  Barnea  and  implies  a 
long  sojourn  there. 

On  their  way  through  the  '  Arabhah  '  or 


72  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

wilderness  Moses  had  found  for  his  people  a 
sacred  mountain  named  Sinai  in  the  older, 
Horeb  in  the  later  tradition,  which  he  re- 
garded as  peculiarly  Jahveh's  throne,  when 
he  descended  to  earth.  To  its  summit  he  is 
represented  as  climbing  to  meet  God  and 
receive  his  revelation  (Exodus  xix.  2  seqq.). 
Even  so  late  as  the  '  Song  of  Deborah  '  Jah- 
veh  is  portrayed  as  coming  from  Sinai  to  the 
rescue  of  his  people  (Judges  v.  4,  5).  This 
mountain  was  probably  at  some  distance 
from  the  camp,  though  its  site  has  not  been 
exactly  determined.  It  seems  likely  too 
that  Moses  actually  wrote  something  upon 
'  two  tables  of  stone,'  to  contain  which  he 
made  a  sacred  chest  or  '  Ark  '  (Exodus  xxv. 
10,  which,  however,  belongs  to  P ;  cf.,s 
Deuteronomy  x.  i).  By  this  must  be  under- 
stood a  plain  box  of  acacia  wood,  which  stood 
in  the  little  tent  pitched  outside  of  the  camp 
during  the  sojourn  in  the  Wilderness  (Exodus 
xxxiii.  7). 

To  this  primitive  sanctuary  the  people 
brought  their  disputes  to  be  settled  by  Moses, 
who  sat  at  the  door  to  receive  them  (Exodus 
xviii.  13-27).  This  simple  tent  differs  far 
from  the  gorgeous  '  tent  of  meeting '  de- 
scribed by  P  as  set  in  the  midst  of  the  host 


MOSAISM  AND  ITS  SOURCES  73 

(Exodus  xxxvi,,  xxxvii.)  and  modelled  on 
the  Temple  of  Solomon.  It  never  seems  to 
have  occurred  to  him  that  such  a  tabernacle 
could  not  possibly  have  been  made  and  set 
in  order  by  comparatively  uncivilized  nomads 
in  an  uncultivated  country.  His  descrip- 
tion of  the  '  tabernacle  '  is  as  fictitious  as  his 
host  of  priests  and  Levites  created  to  support 
Aaron  in  his  office  of  high  priest.  Doubtless 
Aaron  may  have  been  a  simple  priest  like 
Eli,  with  one  or  two  assistants  appointed  to 
administer  the  duties  of  the  sanctuary.  But 
in  the  older  and  sounder  tradition  not  only 
Moses  went  into  the  tent,  but  Jethro  his 
father-in-law,  who  was  a  Kenite  priest  and 
Sheikh  (Exodus  xviii.  7).  To  understand 
what  Moses  really  was  to  his  people  we  must 
put  out  of  our  minds  the  priestly  account  of 
the  wanderings,  which  is  post-exilic  and 
largely  an  elaborate  piece  of  invention,  made 
with  perfect  honesty  of  purpose  and  with  a 
firm  conviction  of  its  accuracy.  This  school 
of  writers  knew  what  the  ceremonial  in  the 
Temple  had  been  up  to  their  own  time  :  they 
believed  that  what  had  existed  in  their  day 
must  have  been  from  the  beginning.  They 
wrote  history  backwards,  carrying  into  the 
past  the  product  of  centuries  of  development. 


74  MOSAISM  AND  THE   HEBREWS 

What  religion,  then,  did  Moses  reveal  to 
the  Hebrews,  what  were  the  ordinances  which 
he  actually  issued,  what  apart  from  the  in- 
spiration of  Jahveh  was  the  ultimate  source 
of  his  teaching  ?  First  and  foremost  he 
taught  that  Jahveh  was  the  sole  God  of 
Israel.  By  this  statement  an  exact  mono- 
theism is  not  implied,  which  indeed  was  only 
established  in  the  thought  of  the  prophets  by 
the  time  of  Amos  in  the  eighth  century  B.C. 
What  is  meant  is  that  Jahveh  had  especially 
chosen  Israel  of  all  the  nations  upon  earth 
to  be  his  people  (Exodus  iii.  16-18),  just  as 
Chemosh  had  chosen  Moab,  that  therefore 
Israel  must  worship  Jahveh  alone  as  Moab 
worshipped  Chemosh  alone. 

Whence  did  Moses  derive  the  name 
Jahveh  ?  Some  assert  that  Jahveh  was  a 
'  Canaanite  name  '  ;  whence  it  would  follow 
that  the  Hebrews  adopted  the  very  name 
of  their  God  from  the  people  whom  they 
attacked  and  in  a  great  measure  subdued. 
Unless  by  this  answer  it  is  understood  that 
the  Hebrews  had  learned  the  name  of  Jahveh 
during  the  patriarchal  age,  and  taken  it  with 
them  into  Egypt,  it  has  little  inherent 
probability  in  spite  of  similarities  to  the 
Divine    Name    to    be    found    amongst    the 


MOSAISM  AND  ITS  SOURCES  75 

Phoenicians.  Where  there  is  no  positive 
evidence,  it  is  necessary  to  rely  partly  upon 
tradition,  partly  upon  the  balance  of  proba- 
bilities. Taking,  therefore,  the  oldest  tradi- 
tion of  /  we  conclude  that  the  clan  of  Abra- 
ham brought  with  them  the  name  Jahveh 
from  Haran,  when  the  first  migration  began 
(Genesis  xii.  i). 

Further  we  infer  on  the  same  grounds  that 
the  clan  worshipped  Jahveh  as  such  until  the 
settlement  in  Egypt.  During  their  abode  in 
Goshen  the  Hebrews  were  in  the  end  so  utterly 
crushed  by  the  oppression  of  the  Pharaoh, 
that  they  may  well  be  supposed  to  have  all 
but  forgotten  the  name  of  the  God  of  their 
fathers,  which  would  only  be  preserved 
faintly  by  tradition  in  some  of  their  families, 
possibly  the  family  of  Levi.  Of  this  Moses 
was  a  member,  who  when  he  came  to  be  their 
leader  appealed  to  them  by  the  ancient 
name  of  their  God.  Had  he  introduced  an 
entirely  new  Divine  Name,  his  appeal  to  them 
would  almost  certainly  have  failed.  As  it 
was  they  were  not  too  faithful  to  their  God 
(Exodus  xxxii.  ;  Numbers  xxv.  1-6)  :  had 
his  name  been  quite  new  to  them,  they  would 
hardly  have  followed  Moses  when  by  its 
inspiration  he  led  them  to  liberty.     The  story 


76  MOSAISM  AND  THE  HEBREWS 

of  the  '  burning  bush '  at  least  in  /'s  narrative 
(Exodus  iii.  2-4a,  5,  7-9,  16-18)  does  not 
conflict  with  this  conclusion,  in  which  Jahveh 
maintains  an  abiding  interest  in  his  people. 

The  same  line  of  argument  applies  to  the 
hypotheses  of  those  who  derive  the  Divine 
Name  from  the  Kenites,  because  Moses  is 
said  to  have  married  the  daughter  of  their 
priest  (Exodus  ii.  15-22).  Doubtless  he  is 
represented  as  spending  some  years  of  his 
life  amongst  this  Midianite  clan.  But  no  hint 
is  given  of  Jethro's  knowledge  of  the  name 
Jahveh  before  his  visit  to  Moses  and  the 
people  in  the  wilderness  ;  nor  does  it  seem 
to  have  been  known  to  any  other  Midianite 
clan.  Moreover  the  Kenites  were  absorbed 
by  the  Hebrews  and  became  part  of  the 
fighting  men  who  went  up  to  assail  Canaan 
from  the  south  under  Caleb  (Judges  i.  12-15), 
who  is  described  elsewhere  as  the  Kenizzite 
or  Kenite  (Numbers  xxxii.  12). 

But  though  Caleb  is  also  said  to  have  been 
one  of  the  two  faithful  spies  sent  into  Canaan 
(Numbers  xiii.  30),  it  does  not  follow  that  he 
or  his  clan  gave  the  name  of  their  God  to 
the  Israelites.  The  Kenites  may  just  as 
readily  have  adopted  the  name  and  worship 
of  Jahveh  from  the  larger  people.     No  other 


MOSAISM  AND   ITS  SOURCES  77 

source  of  the  Divine  Name  than  its  primitive 
existence  amongst  the  Hebrews  or  their 
ancestors,  either  before  or  soon  after  they 
crossed  the  Euphrates,  fits  in  so  well  with  all 
of  the  probabilities  of  the  case.  For  the 
present,  therefore,  it  will  be  sufficient  to 
assume  that  Moses  derived  the  name  of 
Jahveh  from  the  traditions  of  his  race, 
which  had  been  all  but  obliterated  during 
the  terrible  interval  of  persecution,  but 
which  formed  a  strong  rallying  point  in  his 
appeal  to  his  people. 

The  long  period  of  sojourn  on  the  fringe  of 
the  wilderness  may  have  helped  to  con- 
solidate Jahveh's  sole  worship.  That  Moses 
conceived  of  him  as  a  sky-god  the  source  of 
the  familiar  phenomena  of  the  sky  may  be 
seen  in  the  story  of  his  revelation  to  his 
first  prophet.  The  venerable  legend  of  the 
'burning  bush  '  (Exodus  iii.  2-4a)  points  in 
this  direction.  His  abode  on  the  '  mount  of 
consecration  '  is  confirmatory  evidence  (Exo- 
dus xix.  3).  His  further  appearance  with 
*  smoke  as  of  a  furnace,'  the  quaking  of  the 
mountain,  the  thunder  of  the  divine  voice 
(Exodus  xix.  18-21)  is  inseparably  associated 
with  a  desert  thunder-storm.  Herein  too 
may  be  seen  a  hint  of  his  holiness.    Though 


78  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

Moses  himself  like  the  patriarchs  was  per- 
mitted to  talk  with  him  face  to  face,  the  rest 
of  the  people  remained  at  a  distance  lest 
they  should  be  consumed  (Exodus  xix.  21). 
That  prohibition  implies  '  separation,'  which 
is  the  root-meaning  of  '  holiness,'  no  less  than 
the  extreme  awe  inspired  by  the  hallowed 
presence. 

Hence  it  is  possible  that  we  ought  to  date 
this  conception  of  the  holiness  of  Jahveh 
from  the  revelation  of  Moses.  Too  much 
emphasis  must  not  be  placed  upon  narratives 
which  are  in  a  great  degree  legendary.  But 
the  uniformity  of  tradition  certainly  sup- 
ports these  two  elements  in  the  thought  and 
worship  of  Jahveh  as  owing  their  inception 
chiefly  if  not  wholly  to  Moses.  He  was  the 
first  founder  of  the  federation  of  tribes  out 
of  which  the  nation  was  formed.  He  shaped 
their  common  ideas  with  regard  to  their  God. 
He  taught  them  to  worship  Jahveh  alone 
as  their  national  deity,  thus  giving  them  a 
dawning  sense  of  nationality  for  the  first 
time,  while  he  bade  them  reverence  him  as  a 
holy  God. 

Before  leaving  for  a  time  the  question  of 
the  meaning  of  holiness,  it  will  be  of  interest 
to  consider  why  certain  animals  were  held 


MOSAISM  AND  ITS  SOURCES  79 

to  be  '  clean,'  some  to  be  '  unclean.'  This 
distinction  is  at  least  as  old  as  Moses : 
probably  it  goes  back  to  the  beginnings  of 
the  race,  when  particular  animals  were  be- 
lieved to  be  the  '  totems  '  of  certain  families 
or  tribes,  and  so  were  '  taboo '  to  these 
families  or  tribes.  To  each  of  them  the 
animal  had  its  distinct  relationship,  and 
thus  in  the  process  of  time  had  become  to  a 
certain  extent  consecrated.  Such  animals 
were  neither  used  as  food  nor  wantonly 
destroyed.  Later  they  came  to  be  looked 
upon  as  '  unclean,'  that  is  as  defiling  those 
who  injured  them  or  partook  of  their  flesh. 
That  animals  once  held  to  be  '  taboo,'  or  in 
a  certain  sense  sacred,  should  continue  to  be 
set  apart  as  '  unclean,'  need  excite  no  sur- 
prise. When  the  original  meaning  of  the 
distinction  was  lost,  the  distinction  itself  was 
jealously  preserved  as  a  fundamental  matter 
of  religious  observance.  Possibly  too  the 
prohibition  to  eat  unclean  animals  justified 
itself  by  its  satisfactory  sanitary  results, 
thus  securing  a  firmer  conviction  of  its 
validity.  That  Moses  was  the  first  to  make 
the  distinction  is  in  the  highest  degree  im- 
probable :  that  he  used  a  traditional  custom 
under  ,the  belief  of  its  sacredness  and  for 


8o  MOSAISM  AND  THE   HEBREWS 

the  benefit  of  his  people  may  be  taken  as  all 
but  certain. 

Next  arises  the  important  question  what 
was  the  ethical  content  of  his  teaching  ? 
In  his  traditional  capacity  of  lawgiver  how 
did  he  discharge  his  office  ?  As  leader  of 
the  Hebrews  he  was  also  their  '  judge,' 
just  as  the  Sheikh  to-day  is  amongst  the 
nomadic  Bedawins.  He  sat  at  the  door  of 
the  sanctuary  to  hear  all  the  subjects  in 
dispute  brought  before  him  (Exodus  xviii. 
13-27).  He  pronounced  his  verdicts  = '  mish- 
patim '  in  individual  cases ;  but  they  gradu- 
ally became  embodied  into  a  collection  of 
'precedents,  which  was  the  earliest  form  of 
the  '  Torah  '  =  '  teaching.'  According  to  the 
passage  just  cited  (verses  14-17)  by  the 
advice  of  Jethro  to  lighten  his  labour  he 
chose  suitable  men  from  the  heads  of  the 
various  families  to  give  similar  verdicts. 
There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  the  literal  truth 
of  this  tradition,  which  agrees  exactly  with 
the  practice  of  nomadic  tribes. 

No  examination  of  the  great  body  of  the 
Torah  afterwards  attributed  to  Moses  and 
undoubtedly  growing  from  his  spirit  will  be 
attempted  here.  Many  of  the  oldest  laws 
may  well  date  from  his  time,  though  as  they 


MOSAISM  AND   ITS   EtHICS  8t 

have  survived  they  have  been  far  removed 
from  their  original  setting.  Laws  which 
suit  nomads  have  been  mingled  with  laws 
which  could  only  have  come  into  being 
amongst  an  agricultural  people.  The  three 
great  farming  feasts  for  example — the  Feast 
of  Unleavened  Bread,  the  Feast  of  Weeks, 
and  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles — could  not 
have  been  instituted  in  the  wilderness. 
The  first  commemorated  the  beginning  of  the 
harvest,  the  second  the  end  of  the  wheat- 
harvest,  the  third  the  vintage.  Such  festi- 
vals could  only  have  been  ordained  amongst 
a  settled  people  tilling  the  soil  and  cultivating 
the  vine.  But  side  by  side  with  these  later 
laws  are  many,  which  may  well  have  come 
down  from  the  time  of  Moses.  To  take  one 
illustration,  '  Thou  shalt  not  seethe  a  kid 
in  its  mother's  milk '  (Exodus  xxxiv.  26), 
is  manifestly  most  ancient  and  may  have 
been  necessary  at  the  period  of  its  issue.  In 
connexion  with  this  subject  it  must  be  borne 
in  mind  that  ideals  are  prophetic,  while  laws 
are  the  embodiment  of  long  standing  custom 
and  experience. 

What  then  did  Moses  achieve  towards  the 
ethical  growth  of  Israel  ?  This  is  a  difficult 
question,  which  as  yet  admits  of  no  final 

G 


82  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

answer.  It  seems  certain  that  he  wrote  ten 
very  sacred  commandments  upon  '  two 
tablets  of  stone,'  which  were  preserved  with 
the  utmost  care  in  a  consecrated  chest  said 
to  have  been  made  by  him  for  the  purpose. 
Some  would  date  these  tablets  only  from  the 
united  monarchy  under  Solomon,  as  made 
and  placed  for  the  first  time  in  his  Temple. 
But  the  tradition  of  their  earlier  date  is  too 
ancient,  too  definite,  to  be  entirely  set  aside. 
It  is  found  in  each  of  the  four  strands  of  which 
the  Pentateuch  is  compiled.  Each  of  them 
attributed  these  first  commandments  to 
Moses  as  uttered  to  him  by  Jahveh  on  the 
mountain. 

Many  subsidiary  traditions  have  been 
blended  with  the  main  one,  which  do  not 
always  agree  strictly  with  it  or  with  one 
another.  But  it  remains  distinct,  consistent, 
and  what  is  more  eminently  suited  to  its 
place  in  history.  Hence  it  is  natural  to 
conclude  that  Moses  did  write  '  ten  words ' 
or  '  commandments '  on  two  stone  slabs, 
which  were  long  preserved  by  the  Israelites, 
and  possibly  renewed  with  additions  in  a 
more  exalted  form  during  the  early  days  of 
the  kingdom.  Now  two  such  '  decalogues  ' 
or  '  collections  of  ten  words '  at  least  are  to 


MOSAISM  AND   ITS   EtHICS  83 

be  found  in  the  Pentateuch.  Of  each  of 
these  two  forms  shghtly  differing  from  each 
other  survive,  but  in  each  case  pointing  to  a 
common  origin.  The  decalogue  found  in 
Exodus  xxxiv.  (14-26)  is  blended  of  two 
slightly  different  forms  of  one  tradition.  It 
is  usually  considered  the  earliest  of  its  kind  : 
but  in  its  present  form  it  cannot  have  come 
down  from  Moses,  though  some  of  its  in- 
junctions may  have  done  so.  In  it  the  cele- 
bration of  the  three  feasts  commented  upon 
above  is  distinctly  commanded  (i8a,  22,  23). 
As  has  been  said  agricultural  feasts  have  their 
origin  in  agricultural  life,  nor  are  the  laws 
commanding  their  celebration  made  before 
their  institution.  Hence  Moses  could  not 
have  been  the  author  of  this  decalogue  in  its 
present  form. 

Which  Decalogue,  then,  do  we  owe  to 
Moses  ?  The  second  is  the  well-known 
'  prophetic  decalogue  '  as  it  is  commonly 
called  to-day  (Exodus  xx.  3-17 ;  Deu- 
teronomy V.  6-21),  which  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  prohibition  of  image-worship 
deals  with  simple  ethical  principles.  It  may 
be  noted  that  both  of  these  decalogues 
enjoin  the  observation  of  the  '  Sabbath.' 
The  two  forms  of  the  prophetic  decalogue 


84  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

have  some  minor  differences  of  importance, 
but  in  the  main  are  in  close  agreement.  No 
doubt  in  their  present  shape  they  have 
grown  from  a  more  simply  stated  original, 
while  they  point  to  a  loftier  ideal  than  can 
be  traced  in  Exodus  xxxiv.  But  it  by  no 
means  follows  that  the  form  which  they 
assumed  under  the  deeper  inspiration  of  the 
later  prophets  was  theirs  from  their  first 
utterance. 

Nor  is  it  by  any  means  certain  that  the 
very  simplicity  of  many  of  the  commands  is 
not  a  proof  of  their  early  origin.  There  is 
nothing  in  these  which  does  not  apply  to 
nomads  just  as  fittingly  as  to  a  people 
settled  down  in  their  own  land.  If  we  omit 
the  long  explanation  (Exodus  xx.  4b-6),  the 
command  will  run  '  Thou  shalt  not  make 
unto  thee  a  graven  image '  :  if  further  we 
change  graven  into  molten  in  agreement  with 
Exodus  (xxxiv.  17),  we  shall  get  such  an 
injunction  as  Moses  may  well  have  uttered, 
and  room  will  be  left  for  the  '  Teraphim  ' 
and  '  Baal-pillars,'  which  we  know  were 
honoured  by  kings  as  pious  as  David  and 
not  condemned  by  prophets  such  as  Elijah. 
If  also  from  the  commandment  referring  to 
the  Sabbath  we  omit  the  historical  explana- 


MOSAISM  AND   ITS   EtHICS  85 

tion  (Exodus  xx.  9-1 1)  which  is  plainly  later, 
we  shall  have  just  such  a  commandment  as 
may  well  have  come  from  Moses. 

The  same  method  of  reasoning  applies  with 
equal  force  to  the  form  of  the  '  ten  words,' 
as  it  appears  in  Deuteronomy  (v.  6-21), 
where  quite  a  different  account  of  the  origin 
of  the  Sabbath  is  given  from  that  found 
in  Exodus  (xx.  9-11).  Obviously  the  reason 
given  in  each  case  for  the  keeping  of  the 
Sabbath  is  later  than  the  custom  itself. 
Hence  in  the  Deuteronomic  form,  if  the 
commandments  be  reduced  to  their  lowest 
terms,  a  similar  conclusion  to  that  already 
attained  will  be  reached.  In  sum  it  seems 
not  only  possible  but  probable,  that  the 
original  form  of  the  prophetic  decalogue,  one 
of  the  noblest  moral  codes  ever  revealed  to 
an  ancient  nation,  may  be  ascribed  to  Moses. 
The  fact  that  the  later  prophets  seized  upon 
it  as  containing  the  kernel  of  their  ethical 
teaching,  that  they  extended  some  of  its 
simpler  enactments,  made  it  largely  the 
basis  of  their  instruction,  does  not  prove  that 
they  originated  it. 

Moses  according  to  tradition  had  been  well 
educated  as  '  the  son  of  Pharaoh's  daughter  ' 
(Exodus  ii.  10).     He  would  therefore  in  all 


86  MOSAISM   AND   THE   HEBREWS 

probability  be  instructed  in  Egyptian  ethics 
as  well  as  in  other  branches  of  knowledge. 
Now  the  Egyptians  had  a  comparatively 
high  standard  of  ethics.  Hence  the  balance 
of  evidence  would  seem  to  incline  to  the 
ascription  of  the  simplest  form  of  the  second 
decalogue  to  him.  It  may  be  remarked  that 
the  number  ten  is  the  natural  one  to  be  chosen 
for  this  sacred  purpose  :  the  fingers  of  both 
hands  would  readily  suggest  its  use  in  such  a 
moral  code  to  the  man  of  an  earlier  day. 

It  is  utterly  impossible  in  a  limited  space 
to  discuss  even  cursorily  the  great  problem 
as  to  which  of  the  laws  in  the  existing  collec- 
tion may  be  ascribed  to  Moses.  But  of  the 
ceremonial  enactments  very  few  would  date 
from  his  age.  One  distinctive  Hebrew  rite, 
that  of  circumcision,  must  be  noted  amongst 
these.  It  is  true  that  P  asserts  that  it  was 
the  divinely  prescribed  mark  of  God's  coven- 
ant with  Abraham  (Genesis  xvii.  10-14). 
He  may  represent  an  early  tradition  ;  but 
his  authority  cannot  weigh  against  that  of  / 
where  there  is  conflict  of  evidence.  In  a 
remarkable  passage  (Exodus  iv.  24-26) 
Jahveh  is  described  as  meeting  Moses  and 
seeking  to  slay  him,  because  his  son  had  not 
been  circumcised.     Indeed  Zipporah  his  wife 


MOSAISM  AND   ITS   EtHICS  8/ 

by  promptly  fulfilling  this  rite  alone  was  able 
to  save  his  life.  From  this  passage  it  may 
be  inferred  that  /  regarded  Moses  as  the 
originator  of  circumcision.  Herodotus  (ii. 
104)  asserts  that  only  the  Colchians,  Egyp- 
tians, and  Ethiopians  from  their  first  origin 
used  circumcision. 

Still  it  does  not  seem  probable  that  the 
Hebrews  learned  this  rite  from  the  Egyptians, 
but  that  it  was  an  old  tribal  mark  brought 
with  them  from  Haran.  Originally  it  may 
have  been  a  prenuptial  ceremony  (Genesis 
xxxiv.  19)  ;  but  later  it  was  performed  on 
the  eighth  day  after  birth.  In  spite  of  /'s 
story  of  Zipporah  it  would  seem  that  Moses 
adopted  this  practice  from  the  oldest  tradi- 
tion and  did  not  borrow  it  from  Egypt.  As 
the  reason  of  its  origin  became  forgotten,  it 
was  invested  with  a  sacred  character  be- 
coming alike  the  token  of  Jahveh's  covenant 
with  Israel  through  Abraham  and  the  mark 
of  the  purification  of  the  infant  boy.  Its 
primeval  antiquity  is  further  supported  by 
the  use  of  flint  knives  during  a  considerable 
period  after  they  had  fallen  out  of  general  use. 

The  antiquity  of  many  ceremonies  attri- 
buted to  Moses  cannot  be  proved,  nor  is  it 
probable  in  itself.    The  religion  of  the  nomad 


88  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

does  not  admit  of  elaborate  ritual,  such  as  P 
has  prescribed  in  full  detail.  Nor  are  there 
any  traces  of  such  ritual  in  subsequent 
Hebrew  story  until  its  beginnings  with  the 
Temple  of  Solomon.  It  is  not  even  possible 
to  assert  that  Moses  introduced  the  sin  and 
trespass  offerings.  These  can  hardly  date 
further  back  than  the  time  when  the  priests 
had  gained  overpowering  influence  in  the 
control  of  Temple-worship.  The  earlier 
critics  were  wont  to  assign  to  Moses  the 
'  shorter  code  '  (Exodus  xx.-xxiii.),  which 
was  known  as  the  '  Book  of  the  Covenant ' 
because  of  the  covenant  detailed  in  the 
next  chapter.  But  the  true  '  Book  of  the 
Covenant '  is  really  to  be  found  in  the  com- 
plex chapter  of  Exodus  xxxiv.,  which  con- 
tains some  of  the  oldest  laws  in  the  Penta- 
teuch, which  is  in  fact  described  as  '  the 
writing  of  the  covenant '  (verse  27). 

The  '  shorter  code,'  while  containing  many 
primitive  enactments  proves  itself  to  be  a 
gradual  compilation  of  Torah.  Some  in- 
junctions, as  we  should  expect,  are  designed 
for  nomadic  tribes  ;  some  point  to  the  period 
of  the  Judges  ;  some  imply  the  existence  of 
the  kingdom,  or  at  least  a  settled  state  of 
society.    There   is   plain   reference    to   the 


The  Passover  89 

tilling  of  the  soil  and  the  culture  of  the 
vine  (Exodus  xxii.  29,  xxiii.  10,  14-17), 
which  nomads  rarely  achieve  save  in  the 
most  rudimentary  fashion.  There  is  an 
interesting  reference  to  holiness  connecting 
it  with  the  idea  of  taboo  (Exodus  xxii.  31)  : 
'  And  ye  shall  be  holy  men  unto  me  ;  there- 
fore ye  shall  not  eat  any  flesh  that  is  torn  of 
the  beasts  of  the  field  ;  ye  shall  cast  it  to 
the  dogs.'  There  is  the  sense  of  a  symbolic 
value  in  stones  in  the  prohibition  to  use 
any  tool  to  fashion  the  stones  of  which  an 
altar  is  made  (Exodus  xx.  25),  while  the 
more  frequent  altar  of  earth  is  mentioned  in 
the  previous  verse  and  may  be  erected  any- 
where. Moreover  the  Hebrew  was  allowed 
himself  '  to  offer  upon  it  his  burnt  offerings 
and  his  peace  offerings.'  His  '  peace  offer- 
ings '  would  be  made  to  win  peace  from 
Jahveh  in  case  of  any  offence  against  him. 
The  whole  code  though  not  very  early  con- 
tains a  collection  of  the  precepts  of  many 
generations. 

One  feast  the  Hebrews  brought  with  them 
into  Canaan  from  their  nomadic  days,  the 
feast  of  the  '  Pesach  '  or  '  Passover.'  The 
origin  of  this  important  festival  is  lost  in 
comparative  obscurity.     It  can  hardly  have 


go  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

been  a  spring-sacrifice  of  the  firstlings  of  the 
flock  to  redeem  '  the  first-born  males  '  of  the 
human  family,  as  there  is  no  trace  of  human 
sacrifices  amongst  the  primitive  Hebrews  as 
a  general  practice.  Doubtless  Moses  when 
he  wished  to  get  his  people  into  the  wilder- 
ness by  any  possible  means,  alleged  this 
spring  festival  to  induce  the  Pharaoh  to  let 
them  go  (Exodus  x.  9).  But  that  festival 
has  nothing  to  do  with  the  Passover  which 
is  described  later  (Exodus  xii.  1-14,  where 
P  preserves  an  ancient  tradition).  But  the 
ritual  depicted  by  P  throws  some  light  upon 
the  primitive  character  of  the  feast.  Clearly 
it  was  an  occasion  of  solemn  meaning,  which 
may  not  at  first  have  been  celebrated  year 
by  year. 

An  essential  rite  was  the  sprinkling  of  the 
lintel  and  door-posts  with  the  blood  of  the 
slain  lamb,  which  was  to  be  eaten  roasted 
and  not  boiled  (Exodus  xii.  7-9).  Now  the 
blood-rite  implies  the  seeking  for  some  great 
deliverance.  A  similar  implication  is  to  be 
found  in  the  tradition  that  Jahveh's  angel 
passed  over  the  homes  of  Israel,  when  he 
smote  the  first-born  of  Egypt  (Exodus  xii. 
13).  The  blood-sprinkling  may  point  to  the 
custom  of  placing  the  teraphim  just  within 


The  Passover  91 

the  house  or  tent.  But  its  object  was  to 
secure  especial  favour  and  protection  from 
the  deity  in  some  grave  crisis.  The  blood  of 
every  offering  was  Jahveh's  and  not  to  be 
eaten  by  his  worshippers,  because  the 
*  blood  was  the  life  '  of  the  victim. 

Later  in  the  history  the  feast  of  the  Passover 
was  always  connected  with  the  deliverance 
from  Egypt,  though  it  was  joined  to  the 
feast  of  '  Unleavened  Bread.'  It  is  true 
that  in  the  account  of  Josiah's  celebration 
of  the  Passover  (2  Kings  xxiii.  22)  it  is  said 
'  Surely  never  such  a  Passover  was  kept  from 
the  days  of  the  judges,  nor  in  all  the  days  of 
the  kings  of  Israel,  nor  of  the  kings  of 
Judah.'  But  in  that  saying  the  emphasis  is 
on  the  word  such,  and  the  reference  is  to  the 
magnificence  of  the  ceremonial  adopted  by 
Josiah  from  Deuteronomy.  The  word  '  Pe- 
sach  '  means  the  '  passing  over,'  and  may 
well  have  involved  the  forgiveness  of  some 
serious  sin.  We  may  rest  secure  that  this 
the  oldest  of  the  festivals  came  with  the 
Hebrews  into  Palestine  and  was  afterwards 
consecrated  by  association  with  the  event 
of  greatest  national  importance. 

The  Hebrews  brought  another  festival 
with  them  from  Haran,  which  is  known  as 


92  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

the  '  Sabbath.'  The  word  itself  is  derived 
from  a  Hebrew  root  meaning  the  desisting 
or  coming  to  an  end  not  directly  the  enjoyment 
of  rest,  though  when  men  cease  to  work  they 
may  certainly  be  said  to  rest.  The  Hebrew 
week  does  not  appear  to  have  been  the 
Babylonian  astrological  week,  in  which  each 
day  was  consecrated  to  a  particular  planet, 
the  seventh  being  '  Saturn's  day.'  Hence 
the  '  Chiun '  of  Amos  v.  26,  though  un- 
doubtedly the  Babylonian  name  for  Saturn 
has  no  connexion  with  the  origin  of  the 
Sabbath.  The  prophet  of  Tekoa  only  asserts 
his  conviction  of  the  idolatry  of  Israel  during 
the  sojourn  in  the  wilderness. 

Neither  was  the  Hebrew  day  the  same  with 
the  Babylonian  Sabbath,  which  was  cer- 
tainly an  unlucky  day,  on  which  even  the 
king  was  not  allowed  to  do  some  things. 
It  corresponded  to  the  Roman  dies  nefasti= 
'  days  of  evil  omen,'  on  which  no  public 
business  could  be  done.  It  had  no  evil 
associations  to  the  early  Hebrews,  who 
esteemed  it  a  day  of  gladness.  Though  no 
work  was  to  be  done  upon  it,  for  long  it  had 
little  of  its  later  harsh  severity.  One  of 
man's  earliest  discoveries  was  that  the  moon 
takes    twenty-eight    days   to   complete   its 


The  Sabbath  93 

changes.  Hence  four  weeks  of  seven  days 
were  naturally  derived,  the  last  of  which  in 
each  week  was  the  Sabbath.  Isaiah  (i.  13, 14) 
joins  it  with  the  glad  '  feasts  of  the  new 
moon,'  thus  giving  a  hint  of  its  ultimate 
origin.  Hence  the  Sabbath  began  by  being 
a  '  lunar  feast,'  marking  in  some  way  the 
phases  of  the  moon.  Gradually  it  grew  in 
sacred  worth  to  the  Israelites,  who  finally 
found  its  first  establishment  in  the  thought 
that  '  God  rested  from  his  creative  work  on 
the  seventh  day  '  (Genesis  ii.  1-3  ;  Exodus 
XX.  11)  thus  instituting  the  first  Sabbath. 

Our  authority  for  the  divine  origin  of  the 
hallowed  day  is  certainly  late,  being  derived 
from  P.  But  its  conception  represented  the 
spirit  of  the  Israelites  and  their  reverence 
for  the  Sabbath  from  quite  an  early  period 
of  their  history.  Though  some  of  the  pro- 
phets denounced  a  mere  outward  regard  for 
it,  those  who  compiled  Deuteronomy  cer- 
tainly taught  their  people  to  hallow  the 
Sabbath,  though  they  gave  an  historical 
and  less  sublime  explanation  of  its  sanctity 
(Deuteronomy  v.  15).  But  whatever  the 
cause  the  day  itself  was  held  in  deep  affec- 
tion, and  in  its  celebration  differed  widely 
from  the  customs  of  all  other  nations.    As 


94  MOSAISM  AND  THE   HEBREWS 

Vv^e  learn  from  one  of  the  great  anonymous 
prophets  of  the  Exile  or  soon  afterwards 
{Isaiah  Ivi.  1-7),  the  Israelites  in  Babylonia 
kept  their  Sabbath  in  such  a  way  as  to  dis- 
tinguish themselves  from  the  people  of  the 
land,  thus  enabling  the  faithful  amongst 
them  to  preserve  their  nationality  and  fit 
themselves  for  their  return  to  Jerusalem. 

Hence  from  a  survey  of  all  the  evidence  it 
would  seem  to  be  established  that  under  the 
influence  of  their  great  teachers  the  Hebrews 
ordained,  observed,  altered,  and  adapted  to 
their  varying  needs  a  primitive  Semitic 
festival.  This  they  called  the  Sabbath,  the 
keeping  of  which  they  developed  along  their 
own  individual  lines,  gradually  turning  a  once 
joyous  feast  into  a  day  of  rigorous  rest  in  its 
most  literal  sense.  This  day  of  rest  has  been 
one  of  their  greatest  contributions  to  the 
well-being  of  Christian  nations,  which  have 
adopted  it  from  them,  though  they  have 
changed  the  day  from  the  seventh  to  the 
first. 

Probably  Moses  found  these  two  feasts  in 
existence  amongst  the  tribes  in  Goshen,  the 
Passover  kept  in  its  simplest  form,  the 
Sabbath  observed  faithfully  week  by  week, 
so    far    as    Egyptian    tyranny    permitted. 


General  Conclusions  95 

Though  certainly  the  most  ancient  Passover 
was  not  celebrated  with  the  complicated 
ritual  of  a  later  time,  he  may  very  well  have 
changed  what  had  been  a  feast  of  propitiation 
into  a  memorial  of  the  deliverance  from 
Egypt,  At  all  events  though  blended  with  a 
later  agricultural  feast,  tradition  unmistak- 
ably points  to  its  observance  as  such  for  a 
considerable  period  before  the  Exile.  But 
Moses  made  some  highly  important  original 
contributions  to  the  thought  and  life  of  the 
'  Children  of  Israel.'  He  was  the  first  to  give 
something  approaching  a  corporate  life  to 
the  kindred  clans,  which  became  more 
securely  established  during  the  slow  conquest 
of  Canaan  and  was  completed  under  the  vic- 
torious rule  of  David.  He  achieved  this  great 
result  largely  by  revealing  to  them  a  common 
deity  and  giving  them  a  common  worship. 

Recalling  the  sacred  name  of  Jahveh  the 
tribal  God  of  Abraham  and  his  descendants, 
he  stirred  long  forgotten  memories  of  an 
earlier  and  happier  time  in  the  crushed 
hearts  of  his  oppressed  countrymen.  In 
Jahveh's  name  he  led  them,  rebellious  as  they 
often  were,  in  safety  through  the  barren 
desert  of  Sinai  to  Kadesh  Barnea  on  the 
southern  boundary  of  that  land,  wherein 


96  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

according  to  their  oldest  traditions  their 
fathers  had  Hved  a  happy  pastoral  life.  But 
he  did  more  for  them  :  he  revealed  some- 
thing of  the  nature  and  being  of  Jahveh. 
He  taught  them  that  they  were  Jahveh's 
people,  to  whom  he  had  uttered  promises  to 
which  he  had  been  and  would  be  faithful. 
By  the  very  name  Moses  showed  them  that 
Jahveh  had  existed  from  the  distant  past, 
had  been  the  God  of  their  ancestors,  would 
continue  to  exist  in  the  future  to  be  their 
God.  So  long  as  they  worshipped  him  alone 
as  their  national  God,  he  would  be  constant 
to  them  and  bestow  upon  them  alike  his 
blessing  and  his  protecting  care. 

Of  greater  importance  for  the  growth  of 
spiritual  truth  their  mighty  leader  had  for- 
bidden them  to  worship  Jahveh  under  the 
symbol  of  any  molten  image.  It  is  uncertain 
if  he  included  the  teraphim  under  this  strict 
prohibition  :  but  it  is  improbable,  since  even 
so  devout  a  Jahveh- worshipper  as  David  had 
such  an  image  in  his  house  (i  Samuel  xix. 
13-17).  But  the  fact  remains  that  in  his 
ordering  of  the  worship  of  Jahveh  no  image 
of  any  kind  was  permitted.  The  sacred 
chest  or  '  Ark '  was  his  only  symbol,  and 
remained    such    for    centuries.    Doubtless 


General  Conclusions  97 

whatever  Moses  himself  may  have  thought 
of  the  matter,  the  average  IsraeHte  imagined 
that  Jahveh  dwelt  in  some  mysterious  way 
in  the  Ark,  as  is  shown  by  many  episodes  in 
its  subsequent  history  (i  Samuel  v.-vii.  2  ; 
2  Samuel  vi.  6-11).  But  the  absence  of  an 
image  by  the  altar  of  sacrifice  in  itself  laid 
the  foundation  of  that  more  spiritual  worship 
of  Jahveh,  which  was  the  most  precious 
revelation  given  to  the  Hebrew  people. 

Besides  Moses  taught  that  he  was  a  holy 
God,  whatever  his  conception  of  the  meaning 
of  the  word  holiness  may  have  been.  That 
deep  thought  in  its  turn  sowed  the  seeds  of 
the  prophetic  teaching  of  the  need  of  holiness 
in  his  worshippers.  So  it  was  a  priceless  con- 
tribution to  the  ethical  progress  of  Israel, 
through  Israel  of  the  nations  of  the  world. 
It  is  uncertain  if  he  was  the  first  to  prohibit 
the  eating  of  blood  to  his  people.  That 
practice  seems  to  look  back  to  an  earlier 
origin.  To  ancient  peoples  there  was  some- 
thing highly  sacred  in  the  blood,  which  to 
them  represented  the  life  itself,  and  con- 
sequently ought  to  be  offered  to  God  himself 
by  being  poured  out  upon  the  ground  and 
smeared  over  the  sacrifice.  But  there  can 
be  no  question  that  he  attached  great  im- 

H 


98  MOSAISM  AND  THE  HEBREWS 

portance  to  the  prohibition  and  made  it  an 
essential  part  of  his  ordinances  for  worship. 
It  must  not,  however,  be  understood  from 
the  foregoing  considerations  that  his  con- 
ception of  the  nature  and  being  of  Jahveh 
was  in  any  way  so  exalted  or  so  spiritual  as 
that  of  his  greatest  prophetic  successors. 
In  the  first  place  he  does  not  seem  to  have 
had  any  such  deep  conviction  that  Jahveh 
was  the  only  God,  as  Amos  or  Isaiah  had. 
To  him  Jahveh  was  Israel's  God,  and  as  such 
to  be  worshipped  by  Israel  as  its  only  God. 
But  that  more  limited  conception  did  much 
to  bring  about  the  later  monotheism. 
Though  far  less  anthropomorphic  than  that 
of  his  predecessors  his  thought  of  God  would 
be  coloured  by  many  of  the  less  noble  human 
attributes  which  were  far  more  slightly  con- 
demned if  condemned  at  all  in  those  early 
days.  Stern  cruelty,  vindictive  jealousy, 
plain  partiality,  and  many  other  such 
qualities  would  seem  to  him  to  be  a  part  of 
the  divine  no  less  than  of  human  nature. 
Thus  Jahveh  the  God  of  Israel  was  a  being 
less  to  be  loved  than  feared,  to  be  worshipped 
alone  lest  his  destructive  anger  should  be 
kindled  against  his  people,  and  he  should  blot 
them  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 


General  Conclusions  99 

His  relations  with  Israel's  enemies,  who 
were  also  his  enemies,  were  fierce  and  piti- 
less. They  were  to  be  devoted,  that  is  to 
be  utterly  destroyed,  men,  women,  and 
children  alike  (Joshua  vi.  24-27)  by  his 
conquering  people.  Again,  if  such  a  figure 
occurred  to  his  mind,  Moses  would  think  of 
Jahveh's  omnipotence  simply  as  resembling 
the  might  of  an  Oriental  despot  highly 
exaggerated.  Similarly  he  would  contem- 
plate Jahveh's  wisdom  as  far  exceeding  that 
of  an  exceptionally  wise  man.  The  idea  of 
infinity  did  not  present  itself  easily  before 
the  Hebrew  mind.  But  for  all  these  limita- 
tions of  outlook  Moses  was  in  a  very  true 
sense  the  founder  alike  of  Israel's  nationality 
and  of  its  religion.  Hence  his  people  do 
well  to  recognize  their  supreme  debt  to  the 
first  of  their  prophets,  the  earliest  of  their 
lawgivers,  and  the  greatest  of  their  national 
leaders. 

Naturally  enough  additions  springing  from 
further  revelation  of  God  through  the  succeed- 
ing prophets,  of  man's  ceremonial  zeal  from 
the  orderly  minds  of  the  priests,  were  as- 
cribed to  Moses  :  they  had  grown  from  his 
spirit  and  were  largely  the  fruit  of  his  life 
and  teaching.    These  are  to  be  found  chiefly 


100  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

in  the  vast  mass  of  legislation  developed 
through  almost  ten  centuries  yet  given  to 
him  in  all  good  faith.  That  was  the  habit 
of  all  ancient  nations.  The  Hindus  have 
given  to  Gotama  the  first  Buddha,  the  teach- 
ings of  a  considerable  line  of  Buddhas,  just 
as  the  Greeks  gave  to  Solon  a  multitude  of 
laws,  which  he  neither  saw  nor  conceived. 
So  with  Moses,  extremely  little  of  his  practi- 
cal legislation  has  come  down  to  us.  Yet  the 
fourfold  tradition  persists  in  making  him 
not  only  the  leader  and  prophet  but  also  the 
lawgiver  of  Israel.  In  other  words  he  was 
the  judge  in  chief  of  his  nation.  By  degrees 
a  collection  of  his  decisions  would  be  accu- 
mulated and  kept  to  serve  as  precedents  in 
the  retentive  memories  of  an  eastern  race. 

This  collection  would  be  hallowed  by  the 
remembrance  of  what  Moses  had  actually 
been,  of  what  he  had  done  for  the  benefit  of 
his  people.  In  due  course  additions  would 
be  made  to  it  from  many  sources,  especially 
from  the  words  of  his  successors,  long  after 
he  had  passed  from  earth.  Amongst  such 
sources  must  be  named  a  '  priestly  Torah,' 
which  would  preserve  directions  for  the 
ordering  of  sacred  ritual,  with  the  customs 
of  worship  and  sacrifice  and  a  certain  amount 


General  Conclusions  ioi 

of  ethical  teaching,  for  a  considerable  time 
before  it  was  perhaps  engraven  on  a  pillar  or 
set  down  in  writing.  All  succeeding  law- 
givers in  Israel  looked  back  to  Moses  as  the 
first  of  their  office  :  hence  they  regarded  their 
own  additions  born  of  later  needs  and  circum- 
stances as  merely  expansions  of  his  original 
utterances.  Nor  did  they  ever  hesitate  to 
put  forth  their  ordinances  in  his  name  and 
to  attribute  them  directly  to  him. 

On  his  ethical  side  Moses  was  supremely 
great :  he  was  the  first  to  perceive  the  ethical 
needs  of  the  community  of  Israelites,  the 
first  to  issue  a  moral  code  which  is  still  the 
recognized  basis  of  civilization  amongst 
many  peoples.  As  has  been  said  he  was  the 
first  to  give  the  Hebrews  a  sense  of  collective 
nationality.  It  is  true  that  in  his  day  and 
for  centuries  afterwards  this  nationality 
took  little  account  of  the  individual  as  such. 
The  nation  was  so  closely  knit  together  that 
an  individual  sin  corrupted  and  brought 
punishment  upon  the  whole  people  (e.g., 
Joshua  vii.).  Hence  for  centuries  it  de- 
veloped no  real  perception  of  or  belief  in 
the  future  Hfe.  What  the  Israelites  claimed 
from  Jahveh  was  this  and  nothing  more  : 
if  they  worshipped  him  alone  with  constant 


102  MOSAISM  AND   THE   HEBREWS 

fidelity,  he  would  perpetuate  their  nation  as 
a  nation,  not  that  he  would  give  each  one  of 
them  eternal  life.  They  looked  for  prosperity 
and  happiness  on  earth  and  no  further.  In 
that  limitation  they  stand  almost  unique 
amongst  the  nations  of  the  earth  :  nor  did 
they  shake  themselves  free  from  it  until  they 
had  come  into  contact  with  the  Persians  and 
Greeks. 

Moses  therefore  in  his  work  and  teaching 
sowed  the  seeds  of  a  mighty  development. 
Though  his  own  conception  of  Jahveh  may 
have  been  to  a  large  extent  elemental,  and 
in  no  high  degree  spiritual,  from  it  and  from 
it  directly  the  most  truly  spiritual  conception 
of  the  God  of  the  universe  has  been  evolved 
step  by  step,  in  proportion  as  man's  mind 
was  able  to  bear  the  light  broadening  along 
the  generations.  In  like  manner  though  his 
conception  of  holiness  may  have  been  to  a 
certain  extent  ceremonial  and  below  the 
loftiest  ethical  heights,  it  was  the  direct 
source  of  the  prophetic  teaching  that  the 
worshippers  of  a  holy  God  must  be  holy  too. 
The  very  fact  of  its  revelation  in  his  great 
soul  has  set  the  nations  of  earth  upon  the 
path  to  a  truer,  more  spiritual,  purer  and 
more  profound  perception  of  the  character 


General  Conclusions  103 

and  demands  of  holiness,  which  has  its 
ripened  fruit  in  the  Hfe  and  teachings  of 
Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

It  is  so  often  forgotten  to-day  in  all  lands 
so-called  Christian,  that  Jesus  himself  was 
a  Jew,  a  prophet  in  a  direct  line  from  Moses. 
Hence  the  Hebrew  lawgiver  and  prophet 
must  be  looked  upon  as  one  of  the  world's 
greatest  creative  spirits  in  the  realm  of 
religion  and  ethics.  However  much  he  owed 
to  the  thought  alike  of  Egypt  and  the  genera- 
tions before  him,  he  has  laid  all  succeeding 
ages  under  a  supreme  obligation,  which  they 
would  do  well  to  recognize  thankfully.  A 
certain  set  of  self-styled  rationalistic  critics 
refers  to  the  Israelites  scornfully  as  '  a  half- 
barbarous  nation.'  To  them  and  to  their 
great  leader  Moses  these  very  critics  owe 
almost  all  of  their  purer  notions  of  ethics, 
almost  all  of  their  clearer  thought  of  God. 


Chapter  IV 
THE  BIRTH  OF  PROPHECY 

The  Hebrews  under  the  Judges.  The  word  Prophet. 
The  Sons  of  the  Prophets.  Samuel  and  his  successors. 
Divination  and  the  Prophets.  Rehgious  thought  in 
the  days  of  Samuel.  Religious  thought  in  the  time 
of  David.  Solomon  and  his  Temple.  The  Solitary 
Prophets.     Ehjah  and  Elisha. 

BEFORE  attempting  to  estimate  the 
growth  and  influence  of  the  prophets 
amongst  the  Hebrews  it  will  be  necessary  to 
survey  briefly  the  state  of  affairs  during  the 
period  of  the  Judges.  The  book  of  that  name 
has  not  survived  in  its  earliest  form.  It  con- 
tains many  old  traditions  of  a  line  of  tribal 
deliverers  and  heroes,  which  are  in  great  part 
historical.  But  its  setting  is  far  from  his- 
torical. First  it  assumes  that  Canaan  was 
conquered  completely  under  the  leadership 
of  Joshua  (Judges  ii.  6-10).  Secondly,  it 
imagines  that  the  Hebrews  were  one  people 


Hebrews  under  the  Judges   105 

united  in  the  worship  of  Jahveh,  from  which 
they  fell  away  from  time  to  time  and  were 
punished  by  the  Canaanite  tribes  left  in  their 
own  land  by  Jahveh  for  that  purpose  (Judges 
ii.  6-23,  iii.  7,  etc.).  The  recurrent  phrase, 
'  And  the  children  of  Israel  did  that  which 
was  evil  in  the  sight  of  Jahveh  ;  and  Jahveh 
delivered  them  into  the  hand  of  Midian 
seven  years  '  (Judges  vi.  i)  with  the  variant 
name  of  the  punishing  race,  is  due  to  the 
Deuteronomic  editor  of  the  earlier  book  (ii. 
6-xvi.).  He  looked  upon  the  old  traditions 
in  the  light  of  his  time  ;  hence  he  used  them 
to  point  out  the  sin  and  judgment  of  idolatry. 
Later  two  appendixes  (xvii.,  xviii.  ;  xix.- 
xxi.)  were  added  also  containing  old  tradi- 
tions, though  the  latter  has  been  rewritten 
by  P.  Finally  the  fragment  of  an  old  and 
genuine  narrative  of  the  gradual  conquest  of 
Canaan  (i.-ii.  5)  was  prefixed  to  the  whole 
work.  The  word  Judge=  Shophet  means 
rather  a  national  hero,  a  devout  worshipper 
of  Jahveh,  who  delivered  a  tribe  or  con- 
federacy of  tribes  from  its  oppressors.  When 
he  had  defeated  his  foes,  he  ruled  as  a  kind 
of  dictator,  until  he  died  leaving  in  the  case 
of  Gideon  his  sovereignty  to  his  son  (Judges 
ix.,  x.).    Obviously  the  tribes  made   their 


io6         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

conquest  either  singly  or  in  small  leagues, 
and  were  parted  from  one  another  by  strong 
Canaanite  cities.  It  was  not  until  the  time 
of  David  that  they  became  one  nation.  It 
is  also  clear  that  the  traditions  themselves 
are  ancient  and  little  altered  by  the  editor. 
From  them  the  unsettled  state  of  society  in 
those  wild  days  can  be  discerned  no  less  than 
the  laxity  of  morals  and  religion. 

What,  then,  were  the  religious  ideas  preva- 
lent at  this  time  amongst  the  Hebrews  ? 
With  comparative  certainty  it  may  be  ob- 
served that  the  tribes  adopted  the  shrines 
of  the  Canaanites,  wherever  they  con- 
quered them,  as  well  as  the  symbols  of  their 
worship.  The  name  Jerubbaal  with  its 
faulty  etymology  (Judges  vi.  32)  implies  that 
they  did  not  shrink  from  calling  Jahveh  him- 
self '  Baal,'  of  using  the  name  '  Baal '  in  the 
names  of  their  children.  The  Canaanites 
being  a  much  more  highly  civilized  people 
than  their  assailants  influenced  them  even 
in  their  form  of  worship.  Every  lofty  hill- 
top and  many  single  trees  or  groves  had  each 
its  altar  with  its  '  Baal-pillar  '  (Massebha) 
and  '  lopped  log '  or  Asherah.  Here  the 
Hebrews  worshipped  Jahveh,  but  used  some 
of  the  Canaanite  rites.     Even  so  earnest  a 


Hebrews  under  the  Judges   107 

J  ah  veil- worshipper  as  Hosea  at  a  later  time 
could  contemplate  these  pagan  symbols  as 
parts  of  the  worship  of  Jahveh.  In  pic- 
turing the  desolation  of  Israel  for  its  sins  he 
expresses  the  final  horror  thus  :  '  For  the 
children  of  Israel  shall  abide  many  days 
without  king,  and  without  prince,  and  with- 
out altar,  and  without  pillar,  and  without 
ephod  or  teraphim  '  (Hosea  iii.  4).  What 
survived  to  his  day  must  have  preceded  it. 
Hence  it  may  be  seen  that  the  pillar,  ephod, 
and  teraphim  were  symbols  of  Hebrew 
worship  from  a  time  dating  soon  after  their 
arrival  in  Canaan.  Of  these  the  pillar  was 
probably  adopted  from  the  Canaanites. 

All  of  these  symbols  are  mentioned  in  the 
book  of  Judges  as  being  extremely  sacred. 
Abimelech  was  made  king  near  a  pillar  under 
'  the  terebinth  in  Shechem '  (Judges  ix.  6). 
Now  the  pillar  was  a  well-known  symbol 
of  Baal.  This  word  is  not  the  real  name 
of  a  God.  It  is  a  generic  rather  than  an 
individual  title  ;  it  means  the  '  masculine 
principle,*  so  that  a  husband  is  called  Baal, 
though  Ishi  is  the  more  usual  term  (Hosea  ii. 
16).  By  a  late  prophet  (Isaiah  Ixii.  4) 
Israel  is  said  to  be  '  Beulah,'  that  is  '  wedded  ' 
to  Jahveh.     By  the  side  of  the  pillar  usually 


io8         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

stood  an  '  Asherah,'  which  symboHzed  the 
'  female  principle,'  though  the  word  is  some- 
times used  for  an  actual  '  goddess  of  for- 
tune '  (i  Kings  XV.  13).  Such  an  Asherah 
stood  by  the  altar  of  Baal  under  the  tere- 
binth at  Ophrah,  which  Gideon  threw  down 
(Judges  vi.  25).  Doubtless  a  pillar  would 
be  there  also,  as  Ophrah  would  be  an  old 
Canaanite  shrine. 

The  two  symbols  represented  the  divine 
powers  giving  fertility  to  the  earth,  and  so 
were  connected  with  the  sun.  When  the 
Hebrew  tribes  conquered  parts  of  the  land 
there  was  nothing  to  prevent  them  from 
using  the  old  altars  and  symbols  of  the  beaten 
enemy.  Perhaps  too  they  forgot  Jahveh  in 
the  more  riotous  Canaanite  worship  of  Baal, 
though  more  probably  they  still  worshipped 
him  at  the  shrine  of  the  heathen  deity.  The 
worship  of  Baal  was  much  coarser  than  any 
which  they  had  brought  with  them  from  the 
wilderness.  It  was  marked  by  gross  sen- 
suality :  sacred  prostitutes  of  both  sexes 
formed  an  integral  part  of  its  ritual  and  were 
known  as  the  '  kadesh  '  and  '  kadeshah  ' 
(Hosea  iv.  13,  14 ;  Amos  ii.  7 ;  2  Kings 
xxiii.  7).  Most  of  our  evidence  for  this 
sexual  indulgence  at  the  consecrated  shrines 


Hebrews  under  the  Judges   109 

of  Canaan  comes  from  a  later  date.  But 
such  a  custom  must  have  had  its  origin  in  a 
remote  antiquity.  The  Hebrews  neither 
learned  it  in  a  moment  nor  brought  it  with 
them  from  their  nomadic  life.  They  found 
it  in  Canaan,  and  yielded  easily  to  its  seduc- 
tive influence. 

The  '  ephod  '  is  difficult  to  define  exactly. 
It  occurs  under  four  forms  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. First  there  is  the  simple  linen  gar- 
ment, the  '  ephod  bad '  of  the  priests,  which 
the  child  Samuel  wore  in  Shiloh  (i  Samuel 
ii.  18).  Secondly  there  is  the  '  ephod  '  by 
which  oracles  were  taken,  which  was  a  sort 
of  bag  into  which  the  sacred  lots  '  urim  ' 
and  '  thummim  '  were  placed,  from  which 
they  were  drawn  out  (i  Samuel  xxiii.  6,  9). 
Thirdly  there  was  the  high  priest's  sacred 
garment,  which  was  woven  in  gorgeous 
colours  and  hung  over  his  shoulders  (Exodus 
xxviii.  6-12). 

None  of  these  is  mentioned  in  the  book  of 
Judges,  where  the  word  itself  occurs  twice 
(viii.  27,  xvii.  5).  In  the  first  example  it 
can  only  be  an  image  of  some  sort  set  up  by 
Gideon  overlaid  with  the  gold  taken  from  the 
Midianites.  In  the  second  case  the  '  ephod  ' 
is  closely  connected  with  the  images  made  by 


no         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

Micah  for  his  sanctuary  in  Mount  Ephraim, 
and  is  mentioned  side  by  side  with  the 
'  teraphim,'  which  were  images  fashioned 
like  a  man  (i  Samuel  xix.  13),  and  possibly 
used  for  divination.  Hence  this  '  ephod ' 
must  have  been  one  of  a  set  of  images. 
Probably  the  original  meaning  of  the  word 
has  been  lost  from  its  former  connexion  with 
idolatry.  Gideon's  '  ephod  '  at  all  events  was 
an  image,  which  he  intended  to  symbolize 
Jahveh  in  spite  of  the  teaching  of  Moses. 
Micah,  the  Ephraimite,  was  certainly  a 
Jahveh-worshipper,  as  he  obtained  a  '  Levite' 
to  be  his  priest  (Judges  xvii.  7-13)  expecting 
to  be  richly  blessed  because  he  had  been  so 
fortunate.  Here  the  word  '  Levite '  can 
only  mean  one  trained  for  the  priesthood, 
not  a  member  of  the  tribe  of  Levi.  Wlien  the 
Danites  robbed  Micah  of  his  images  and  his 
priest,  they  set  up  a  shrine  at  Laish,  known 
later  as  Dan  (Judges  xviii.  30),  where  long 
afterwards  Jeroboam  the  son  of  Nebat  set 
one  of  his  '  golden  bulls '  at  the  ancient 
sanctuary.  The  priest  is  said  to  have  been 
Jonathan,  the  grandson  of  Moses. 

From  Micah's  story  we  learn  that  a  man 
could  set  up  his  own  son  as  his  priest,  or  if 
he  could  get  a  Levite  he  paid  him  an  annual 


Hebrews  under  the  Judges      hi 

sum  for  ministering  at  his  private  shrine. 
Thus  from  the  book  of  Judges  we  learn  that 
there  was  no  fixed  temple  of  Jahveh  as  in  the 
later  period,  that  men  offered  sacrifices  much 
as  they  chose,  that  they  thought  themselves 
fortunate  if  they  secured  a  Levite  to  be  their 
priest,  that  there  was  no  definitely  fixed 
order  of  priests,  that  the  Hebrews  adopted 
the  symbols  of  Canaanite  worship,  and  may 
have  often  served  the  gods  of  Canaan,  though 
they  never  entirely  abandoned  the  worship 
of  Jahveh  as  their  peculiar  God. 

We  learn,  too,  that  heroes  who  clung  to 
the  sole  worship  of  Israel's  God  were  the 
natural  leaders  of  their  tribes  against  their 
foes.  They  are  said  to  have  been  filled  with 
the  '  spirit  of  Jahveh  '  (Judges  vi.  34),  as 
sacrificing  when  Jahveh's  angel  appeared  to 
announce  his  will  (vi.  19-21,  xiii.  18-20). 
They  regarded  Jahveh  as  the  divine  leader 
of  the  tribal  army  (v.  4),  indeed  as  the 
'  warrior-god,'  ready  to  help  his  oppressed 
worshippers.  Jephthah  the  Gileadite  does 
not  hesitate  to  offer  up  his  own  daughter  to 
Jahveh  because  of  his  rash  vow  to  give  him 
'  whatever  met  him  first  from  his  home  '  on 
his  return  from  victory  (xi.  30-40).  Mani- 
festly the  time  of  the  Judges  was  a  rude  age 


112         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

in  respect  of  the  Hebrews  with  relatively 
low  ethical  ideals,  but  observing  the  sanctity 
of  a  vow. 

The  story  of  Samson  shows  a  still  lower 
tone  than  that  of  most  of  the  Judges.  His 
name  is  curious  and  connected  with  the  sun, 
just  as  Beth-Shemesh  meant  the  '  house  of 
the  sun.'  He  has  been  said  to  be  the  centre 
of  a  solar  myth  applied  to  some  actual  strong 
man.  His  carrying  off  the  gates  of  Gaza 
(Judges  xvi.  3)  is  said  to  typify  the  sun 
carrying  off  the  gates  of  darkness  in  the 
morning.  The  seven  locks  of  his  hair  are 
said  to  symbolize  the  seven  rays  of  the  sun 
in  which  his  strength  consists.  When  they 
are  shorn  off  at  the  instigation  of  '  Delilah ' 
=  '  the  night '  he  loses  his  might :  when  they 
are  grown  once  more  it  is  renewed,  andso forth. 

But  such  an  explanation  is  perhaps  a  little 
too  easy  and  too  clever.  What  is  more  im- 
portant to  note  is  the  fact  that  Samson  was 
a  '  Nazarite,'  that  is  a  man  under  a  vow  to 
drink  no  strong  drink,  to  live  such  a  Ufe  as  a 
Bedawin  lived.  Under  his  personality  is 
pictured  a  revolt  amongst  the  tribes  against 
the  growing  civilization  arising  from  the 
gradual  absorption  of  the  Canaanites  (xiii. 
2-7).     It  is  also  significant  that  he  is  said  to 


Hebrews  under  the  Judges      113 

be  of  the  tribe  of  Dan,  a  large  body  of  whose 
members  under  the  pressure  of  the  PhiUs- 
tines  migrated  to  the  northern  town  of  Laish 
(Judges  xviii.).  His  successor  after  a  long 
period  was  Jehonadab  the  son  of  Rechab 
(2  Kings  X.  15-17),  whose  followers  had 
much  in  common  with  the  Nazarites.  They 
were  Jahveh-worshippers,  who  chose  to 
worship  him  with  the  simplicity  of  an  older 
time,  and  regarded  Baal-worship  as  directly 
due  to  more  luxurious  modes  of  living. 

The  book  of  Judges  reveals  a  disturbed 
state  of  society,  a  conquest  proceeding  by 
degrees,  a  stern  conception  of  Jahveh  as 
fighting  his  people's  battles  at  their  head. 
In  the  original  traditions  is  scarcely  a  trace 
of  organized  worship,  though  a  temple  of 
Jahveh  is  said  to  have  existed  in  Shiloh, 
when  the  Danites  set  up  Micah's  images  at 
Laish  (Judges  xviii.  31).  But  its  influence 
would  be  merely  local  not  national.  Simi- 
larly Gideon  established  a  sanctuary  at 
Ophrah  (Judges  viii.  27),  where  his  image 
probably  symbolized  Jahveh.  Other  shrines 
of  a  like  kind  are  referred  to  as  well  known, 
which  would  certainly  be  Canaanite  sanc- 
tuaries taken  over  by  the  Hebrews,  as  they 
conquered  the  neighbourhood  of  each. 


114         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  mass  of  the 
people,  it  is  quite  evident  that  there  were 
enthusiastic  worshippers  of  Jahveh,  who  were 
able  to  call  many  followers  in  his  name  to 
aid  them  in  battle  with  his  foes.  As  in 
religious  matters  so  it  was  in  ethical :  the 
standards  of  right  and  wrong  were  by  no 
means  lofty.  Jael  the  wife  of  Heber  the 
Kenite  committed  a  deadly  sin  against  eastern 
notions  of  hospitality  by  murdering  Sisera 
in  her  tent  (Judges  iv.  21,  v.  24-27).  Yet 
Deborah  with  a  fine  unction  blessed  her  in 
her  magnificent  triumph-song  (Judges  v,  24). 
Ethical  ideas  are  almost  absent  from  the 
story  of  Samson.  Ehud's  murder  of  Eglon 
(Judges  iii.  21-23)  though  intensely  patriotic 
was  despicably  treacherous  and  could  only 
have  been  applauded  by  comparatively  un- 
civilized men.  But  the  book  is  ennobled  by 
the  faithfulness  to  Jahveh  of  the  heroic 
leaders,  who  gathered  armies  to  fight  his 
battles.  Their  conception  of  him  might  not 
be  high,  but  their  fidelity  to  him  was  beyond 
reproach.  In  his  name  they  dared  fearful 
odds  ;  in  his  name  they  triumphed,  and 
governed  the  tribes  to  which  they  themselves 
belonged. 

One  valuable  hint  on  the  growth  of  the 


The  Word  Prophet  115 

order  of  prophets  is  to  be  gained  from  this 
deeply  interesting  book.  Deborah  the  Judge 
was  also  a  prophetess= Nabfah,  who  dwelt 
and  possibly  ministered  at  a  little  shrine 
under  the  sacred  palm  called  by  her  name 
(Judges  iv.  4,  5).  The  derivation  of  this 
word  is  much  disputed  :  perhaps  the  most 
plausible  explanation  is  to  trace  it  to  a 
Hebrew  root  meaning  '  to  bubble  over,'  that 
is  with  inspiration.  This  derivation  has  the 
solid  advantage  of  covering  all  the  various 
kinds  of  prophets  of  Jahveh  found  in  the 
Old  Testament. 

An  interesting  antiquarian  note  has  been 
added  to  the  earliest  tradition  of  Samuel, 
the  substantial  truth  of  which  cannot  be 
doubted  (i  Samuel  ix.  9).  It  runs  thus, 
'  Beforetime  in  Israel,  when  a  man  went 
to  inquire  of  God,  thus  he  said,  Come, 
let  us  go  to  the  Seer ;  for  he  that  is 
now  called  a  Prophet  was  beforetime  called 
a  Seer,^  The  office  of  this  Seer  =Roeh  was 
to  be  consulted  amongst  other  things  about 
lost  property  (i  Samuel  ix.  1-7).  He  was 
held  in  high  repute  near  his  abode,  and  the 
priest  and  people  would  not  eat  of  the  sacri- 
ficial meal  until  he  had  blessed  it  (i  Samuel 
ix.  22,  23).     Such  a  meal  was  held  at  the 


ii6         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

'  high  place,'  where  the  sacrifice  was  offered, 
in  this  case  at  Ramah.  The  Seer  differed 
widely  from  the  later  prophet.  Though  his 
gift  of  what  is  sometimes  called  '  second 
sight '  was  highly  valued,  he  was  no  religious 
or  political  reformer,  though  he  had  some 
interest  in  national  politics.  Yet  he  must 
have  been  esteemed  more  honourable  than 
the  priest  who  offered  the  victim,  since  the 
feast  was  incomplete  without  his  blessing. 
At  all  events  the  character  of  Samuel  the 
Seer  stood  so  high,  that  he  was  able  to  anoint 
first  Saul  then  David  to  be  king  over  Israel 
(i  Samuel  x.  i,  xvi.  13,  14). 

The  word  '  gazer '=''  Chozeh'  was  some- 
times used  for  prophet,  which  may  have 
meant  '  he  who  sees  visions,'  that  is  one  who 
receives  revelations  from  Jahveh  in  dreams. 
Throughout  E  are  evidences  that  such  reve- 
lations were  believed  to  be  alike  common  and 
truthful  (e.g.,  Genesis  xxxvii.  5-1 1).  But 
in  Amos  vii.  12,  Amaziah  the  priest  of  Beth-el 
uses  the  word  in  much  the  same  sense  as 
prophet.  He  may  have  meant  simply  to 
taunt  Amos  as  a  visionary.  But  Amos's 
answer  (vii.  14)  implies  that  he  did  not  so 
understand  the  priest :  he  refused  to  be 
ranked  as  a  member  of  one  of  the  '  prophetic 


The  Word  Prophet  117 

guilds,'  and  declared  that  he  owed  his  call 
to  Jahveh  directly.  That  such  '  dreamers ' 
existed  is  clear  ;  but  how  far  they  became 
organized  revealers  of  the  divine  will  is  en- 
tirely uncertain. 

Another  frequent  name  for  prophet  is 
*  man  of  God,'  that  is  '  inspired  by  God  ' 
(2  Kings  V.  8).  The  phrase  explains  itself, 
but  is  usually  applied  to  the  '  solitary  pro- 
phets,' who  lived  alone  in  many  parts  of 
both  kingdoms.  The  Greek  word  Trpo^^Trjs 
itself,  of  which  our  word  prophet  is  a  deriva- 
tive, originally  meant  a  forth-teller  not  a 
foreteller,  though  both  functions  gradually 
became  blended.  When  the  priestess  of 
Delphi  uttered  her  oracles,  they  were  usually 
unintelligible  to  those  who  consulted  her. 
Hence  she  employed  a  '  prophet '  to  inter- 
pret her  words.  Thus  the  prophets  of 
Israel  were  '  those  who  interpreted  the  will ' 
of  Israel's  God  to  the  people.  That  is  a 
sense  admirably  suited  to  the  later  prophets, 
but  it  does  not  accord  with  the  earliest  of 
the  class  living  in  the  time  of  Samuel. 

First  it  will  be  helpful  to  examine  some 
of  the  Hebrew  methods  of  ascertaining 
Jahveh's  will.  Like  the  surrounding  tribes 
they    used    divination    of    various    kinds, 


ii8         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

notably  by  the  ephod  and  teraphim.  Of 
the  ephod  enough  has  been  said  ;  of  the 
teraphim  little  or  nothing  is  known  of  their 
earliest  employment.  In  addition  to  these 
the  people  consulted  those  who  uttered  in- 
cantations, observed  omens,  wove  spells, 
consulted  familiar  spirits,  used  a  kind  of 
necromancy  (Deuteronomy  xviii.  lo,  ii). 
But  none  of  these  is  ever  called  a  prophet. 
A  sort  of  medium  is  described  in  the  person 
of  the  '  witch  of  Endor,'  who  professed  to 
have  called  up  Samuel  from  his  grave  to 
instruct  Saul  (i  Samuel  xxviii.  6-25). 

There  is  also  one  trace  of  a  belief  similar 
to  that  of  the  ancient  Greeks  who  imagined 
that  Zeus  revealed  his  will  by  the  talking 
oaks  of  Dodona.  David  is  represented  as 
inquiring  of  Jahveh  if  he  should  attack  the 
Philistines  and  as  receiving  his  answer  by 
•  the  sound  of  marching  in  the  tops  of  the 
mulberry  trees  '  (2  Samuel  v.  23,  24).  So 
there  was  a  famous  tree  near  Shechem  known 
as  '  the  soothsayer's  terebinth '  (Genesis 
xii.  6),  where  oracles  may  have  been  given. 
Thus  it  is  evident  that  the  Hebrews  like 
other  ancient  peoples  had  distinct  methods 
of  consulting  Jahveh  in  various  kinds  of 
divination.    These  excited  the  fierce  wTath 


Divination  and  the  Prophets    119 

of  the  greater  prophets  at  a  later  time,  but 
were  the  natural  customs  of  an  older  day. 
They  always  precede  the  age  of  distinguished 
religious  teachers  and  form  part  of  the 
common  stock  and  practices  of  primitive 
mankind.  They  may  rightly  be  regarded 
as  the  first  searchings  after  the  divine,  the 
cruder  preparations  for  fuller  revelation 
to  come. 

In  this  respect  the  Hebrews  resembled 
other  nations  :  they  had  not  fallen  from  a 
higher  state  of  revelation,  but  were  emerging 
from  a  lower  plane  of  thought.  To  aid  them 
in  their  ascent  they  had  a  unique  possession, 
by  which  they  stand  out  in  marked  contrast 
with  most  other  ancient  races.  These  had 
their  individual  prophets  and  founders  of 
religions :  but  few  if  any  have  had  so  long  a 
line  of  noblest  teachers  succeeding  one  an- 
other in  such  rich  profusion.  It  is  of  the 
highest  importance  to  trace  the  growth  of 
prophecy  from  its  crude  beginning  to  its 
unique  culmination  under  its  greatest  ex- 
ponents. 

The  first  organized  body  of  prophets  so 
called  bore  a  close  resemblance  to  a  band  of 
modern  Dervishes,  indulging  in  inarticulate 
transports  in  Jahveh's  honour.     It  has  been 


120         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

thought  that  they  were  of  Canaanite  origin  ; 
but  of  this  there  is  no  certainty.  They  were 
guilds  Hving  at  a  later  time  in  little  communi- 
ties, using  '  lute,  tambourine,  pipe,  and  lyre  ' 
to  stimulate  their  divine  frenzy.  Such  a 
band  met  Saul  after  his  anointing  as  king  by 
Samuel  (i  Samuel  x.  10-13) ;  by  them  as  by 
the  overpowering  influence  of  the  crisis  in 
his  life  Saul  yielded  to  ecstasies  like  theirs. 
Once  again  he  is  said  to  have  acted  in  this 
way  when  he  was  in  pursuit  of  David  his 
son-in-law  (i  Samuel  xix.  18-24),  though 
this  tradition  is  neither  so  early  nor  so 
probable  as  the  former. 

These  '  sons  of  the  prophets  '  appear  with 
startling  suddenness  in  Hebrew  story  to 
disappear  no  less  suddenly.  From  the  time 
of  Samuel  nothing  is  heard  of  them  for 
several  centuries.  Of  their  origin  nothing 
certain  is  known  :  but  their  conduct  agrees 
closely  with  that  derivation  of  the  word 
prophet  which  traces  it  to  the  root  '  to 
bubble  over.'  Their  inspiration  was  in- 
articulate, displaying  itself  in  physical  and 
mental  excitement.  Doubtless  their  prac- 
tices would  impress  deeply  the  people  and 
serve  to  keep  alive  solemn  reverence  for 
Jahveh.   Such  early  manifestations  of  loyalty 


The  Sons  of  the  Prophets       121 

to  the  divine  being  must  never  be  stigmatized 
as  folly.  From  small  beginnings  great  re- 
sults are  achieved.  Some  of  the  '  solitary 
prophets '  indulged  in  actions  not  untinged 
by  frenzy.  Elijah  is  said  to  have  run 
swiftly  before  Ahab's  chariot  (i  Kings  xviii. 
46),  while  Elisha  needed  the  stimulus  of  a 
minstrel's  music  once  to  enable  him  to  utter 
his  message  (2  Kings  iii.  15). 

In  due  time  these  bands  of  enthusiasts 
became  known  as  '  sons  of  the  prophets,' 
that  is  '  members  of  a  prophetic  guild '  (2 
Kings  iv.  38).  Elisha  evidently  did  much 
to  organize  them,  and  their  manifestations 
may  have  become  less  purely  emotional, 
though  the  one  whom  he  sent  to  anoint  Jehu 
the  son  of  Nimshi  was  thought  to  be  mad 
by  the  rest  of  the  captains  (2  Kings  ix. 
1-12).  In  the  days  of  Amos  the  professional 
prophets  who  gathered  round  the  various 
temples  of  Jahveh  still  bore  the  name  of 
'  sons  of  the  prophets,'  with  whom  he 
angrily  disclaimed  any  dealings  (Amos  vii. 
13,  14).  Whatever  the  guilds  became,  they 
began  their  mission  somewhere  about  the 
time  of  Samuel,  who  though  by  no  means  of 
their  kind  had  much  sympathy  with  them 
as  devotees  of  Jahveh.     Many  of  the  early 


122         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

Christians  at  Corinth  indulged  in  manifesta- 
tions similar  to  theirs  and  caused  St.  Paul 
much  trouble  by  their  inarticulate  egoism 
(i  Corinthians  xiv.  5-18).  That  is  what  is 
meant  by  '  speaking  with  tongues,'  namely, 
the  utterance  of  babbling  noises. 

In  discussing  the  place  of  Samuel  in  the 
history  of  prophecy  we  are  met  by  serious 
difficulties.  The  records  present  two  por- 
traits of  him  differing  materially  from  one 
another.  In  the  first  he  appears  as  a  hal- 
lowed seer,  in  the  second  as  a  Hebrew  saint. 
The  first  is  certainly  nearer  to  the  truth  than 
the  second  :  but  clearly  he  was  a  man  of  un- 
usual gifts,  who  impressed  his  personality  so 
deeply  upon  the  men  of  his  day  that  an 
exaggerated  picture  of  him  has  found  its 
way  into  history.  He  may  actually  have 
judged  Israel  and  prepared  the  waj^  for  the 
kingdom,  which  was  due  to  the  oppression 
of  the  Philistines  (i  Samuel  ix.  15-17).  At 
all  events  he  was  the  leading  spirit  in  the 
worship  of  Jahveh,  to  which  he  had  tra- 
ditionally been  dedicated  from  his  birth 
(I  Samuel  i.  11).  He  dwelt  at  Ramah, 
where  there  was  a  hill-top  sanctuary  at 
which  he  may  have  ministered  occasionally. 

Here  his  influence  was  so  great  that  he  was 


Samuel  and  his  Successors      123 

regarded  as  a  kind  of  prophet,  though  he  was 
known  as  the  '  seer,'  or  as  '  the  man  of  God.' 
But  he  must  have  been  more  than  an  or- 
dinary seer  ;  otherwise  he  could  hardly  have 
become  one  of  the  most  commanding  figures 
in  Hebrew  history  before  the  kingdom.  So 
great  indeed  did  he  come  to  be,  that  his 
latest  biographer  has  given  him  many 
unreal  episodes  and  speeches.  He  cannot  be 
credited  with  uttering  a  long  oration  on  the 
miseries  of  the  kingdom  many  years  before 
they  had  been  experienced  (i  Samuel  xii.). 
Nor  can  the  same  speaker,  when  his  nation 
asked  him  for  a  king,  have  actually  blessed 
the  monarch  as  God's  gift  to  save  his  people 
from  the  Philistines,  and  banned  him  as 
a  punishment  for  their  rejection  of  him 
(i  Samuel  ix.  16,  cf.  viii.  4-22). 

While  then  no  final  conclusion  can  be 
reached  about  the  real  Samuel  as  he  actually 
lived,  his  influence  is  seen  to  be  intensely  real. 
His  relationship  to  the  '  prophetic  guilds  '  of 
his  time  is  also  very  obscure.  He  may  have 
organized  them  and  set  them  in  a  surer  way 
of  gaining  an  abiding  influence  over  their 
countrymen,  so  that  they  might  help  to  keep 
alive  the  sacred  flame  of  the  worship  of 
Jahveh.      In    this  he    was    supremely   in- 


124         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

terested  :  it  was  in  the  name  of  Jahveh  that 
he  anointed  both  Saul  and  David  to  be  king. 
If  he  did  not  in  fact  govern  a  portion  of 
Israel,  he  was  little  less  than  ruler  of  that 
portion.  He  was  constantly  consulted  by 
Saul  until  their  quarrel.  Nay,  it  was  to  his 
wraith  that  Saul  is  said  to  have  applied  for 
counsel  just  before  the  fatal  battle  of  Mount 
Gilboa.  Though  many  legends  have  grown 
around  his  name,  it  still  remains  venerable 
as  that  of  the  first  true  successor  of  Moses, 
who  did  much  to  establish  upon  a  secure 
foundation  the  religion  of  Jahveh. 

Samuel  did  not  live  to  see  David  ascend 
the  throne  and  pursue  his  victorious  career. 
But  his  work  did  not  die  with  him.  Saul 
and  David  were  both  devout  Jahveh- wor- 
shippers and  did  much  to  make  their  religion 
the  faith  of  the  whole  people.  A  long  line 
of  distinguished  prophets  took  up  the  work 
of  their  great  predecessor.  Of  these  Nathan 
and  Gad  are  especially  named  and  something 
is  told  of  each  of  them.  In  a  Deuteronomic 
passage  Nathan  is  said  to  have  warned  David 
against  building  a  temple  for  Jahveh,  when 
he  brought  back  the  ark  from  the  PhiUs- 
tines  to  Mount  Zion  (2  Samuel  vii.  1-17) 
after  his  conquest  of  Jerusalem.     Nathan 


Samuel  and  his  Successors      125 

rebuked  with  unsparing  rigour  the  king  for 
his  sin  against  Uriah  the  Hittite  (2  Samuel 
xii.  1-9,  13,  14).  Finally  Nathan  joined 
with  Bathsheba  in  the  disreputable  court 
intrigue  by  which  Solomon  secured  the 
throne  (i  Kings  i.  9-52).  He  must,  there- 
fore, have  been  a  man  of  sterling  courage 
and  great  weight  at  the  court,  though  his 
last  recorded  act  was  one  of  treason  against 
David's  eldest  surviving  son. 

Of  Gad  little  more  is  known  than  that 
he  rebuked  David  to  his  face,  when  in  his 
pride  he  numbered  the  people,  and  fore- 
told his  punishment  (2  Samuel  xxiv.  10-25). 
Whether  these  two  men  knew  Samuel  per- 
sonally is  quite  uncertain,  but  they  kept 
alive  his  spirit.  Gad  is  called  the  '  king's 
seer,'  which  implies  that  he  held  the  highly 
important  office  of  religious  instructor  and 
revealer  of  Jahveh's  oracles  to  David.  How 
these  oracles  were  given  is  unknown  :  but 
Gad's  method  must  have  differed  from  the 
consultation  of  the  ephod,  which  was  per- 
formed by  the  king  himself  in  conjunction 
with  the  priest  of  the  sanctuary  (i  Samuel 
xxiii.  9).  It  is  noteworthy  that  after  David 
ascended  the  throne  he  is  never  represented 
as  inquiring  of  Jahveh  '  by  the  ephod,'  but 


126         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

simply  as  '  inquiring  of  Jahveh '  (2  Samuel 
ii.  I,  V.  19).  Hence  Gad  must  have  em- 
ployed some  other  means  of  discovering 
Jahveh's  will,  or  he  may  have  trusted  to 
direct  inspiration  like  the  later  prophets. 

What,  then,  was  the  prevailing  religious 
thought  in  the  days  of  Samuel  ?  It  must 
not  be  imagined  that  the  worship  of  Jahveh 
was  what  it  became  at  a  later  period. 
Though  he  had  no  actual  image,  the  '  ark  ' 
took  the  place  of  an  image.  It  was  re- 
garded as  Jahveh's  residence  by  most  of 
his  worshippers.  Hence  has  arisen  the  story 
of  Uzzah,  who  was  said  to  have  been  struck 
dead  by  presumptuously  steadying  it  on 
its  way  to  Jerusalem  (2  Samuel  vi.  6-8). 
Similarly  arose  the  story  of  the  blessing  of 
the  house  of  Obed-edom,  while  it  remained 
there  (vi.  11).  Under  the  influence  of  its 
symbolism  David  clad  in  the  priest's  garment 
(ephod  bad)  danced  before  it  as  it  was  borne 
triumphantly  to  its  resting-place  on  Mount 
Zion,  where  it  stood  in  a  simple  tent  till  the 
days  of  Solomon. 

Nor  at  this  time  was  it  considered  a  sin 
to  call  Jahveh  by  the  name  of  Baal.  Saul 
was  his  true  worshipper ;  yet  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  call  one  son  '  Ish-Baal  '= '  Baal's 


Religious  Thought  under  Samuel  127 

man '  (2  Samuel  ii.  8),  while  the  equally 
pious  Jonathan  named  his  son  '  Merib-Baal ' 
=  ' Baal's  warrior'  (2  Samuel  iv.  4,  where 
he  appears  as  Mephibosheth  ;  cf .  i  Chroni- 
cles viii.  34,  where  the  true  name  is  found). 
The  later  editors  have  substituted  the  word 
'  Bosheth '  =  ' shame  '  for  'Baal'  in  both 
of  these  cases  as  in  many  others,  holding  it 
impossible  for  persons  so  devoted  to  Jahveh 
to  use  the  generic  name  of  a  heathen  deity 
as  part  of  the  names  of  their  sons.  But  Saul 
and  Jonathan  intended  to  do  honour  to 
Jahveh  by  thus  using  a  title  very  generally 
applied  to  him  in  their  time.  The  worship 
of  Jahveh  has  been  rightly  called  syncretisHc, 
that  is  to  say  it  took  up  into  itself  much 
of  the  popular  worship  of  Baal.  Wlien  the 
Israelite  was  worshipping  at  the  local  shrine 
where  the  Canaanite  had  worshipped  before 
him,  and  addressing  Jahveh  as  Baal,  he 
believed  himself  to  be  worshipping  Jahveh 
in  all  honesty.  But  gradually  the  worship 
of  Jahveh  at  the  sanctuary  of  the  local  Baal 
lost  its  distinctive  features  and  the  worship 
of  the  local  Baal  himself  in  part  took  its 
place.  Hence  the  campaign  against  the  'high 
places '  in  the  Deuteronomic  reformation 
under  Josiah  (2  Kings  xxiii.  13-15). 


128         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

During  this  period  and  long  afterwards  no 
conception  of  the  universality  of  Jahveh  was 
to  be  found  even  amongst  his  true  worship- 
pers. To  David  he  was  the  '  God  of  Israel,' 
who  had  taken  for  his  portion  the  land  of 
Israel,  who  could  not  be  worshipped  out- 
side of  its  boundaries  (i  Samuel  xxvi  19). 
Similarly  the  conception  of  Jahveh's  being 
was  limited,  while  the  ethical  standards  of 
the  day  matched  the  conception.  The  right 
and  duty  of  revenge,  however  treacherous, 
ruled  in  the  mind  of  Joab  (2  Samuel  iii. 
23-28),  of  Absalom  (xiii.  28,  29),  and  was  the 
common  practice  of  all  Israelites.  David  no 
doubt  condemned  the  murder  of  Abner  with 
extreme  severity  ;  but  his  anger  was  partly 
stirred  by  the  sense  of  the  political  loss  which 
he  had  sustained  in  this  way.  That  he  did 
not  shrink  from  revenge  himself  is  shown  in 
his  charge  given  to  Solomon  shortly  before 
his  death  (i  Kings  ii.  1-9).  In  that  remark- 
able utterance,  which  is  found  in  a  scene  un- 
doubtedly in  essence  historical,  there  is  a 
curious  blending  of  piety  with  treacherous 
cruelty.  He  commanded  his  son  to  put  to 
death  his  loyal  general  Joab,  possibly  because 
he  had  slain  his  son  Absalom,  with  an  in- 
gratitude truly  royal. 


Religious  Thought  under  David  129 

That  David  was  genuinely  pious  cannot 
be  doubted  ;  but  his  piety  belonged  to  his 
own  day  and  seldom  soared  above  it.  It  did 
not  prevent  him  from  committing  his  das- 
tardly crime  against  Uriah,  though  it  did 
constrain  him  to  repent  when  his  baseness 
was  made  manifest  to  him.  He  had  the 
gifts  of  the  hero  in  rich  measure  :  he  was  a 
resourceful  commander,  a  faithful  friend,  a 
warm-hearted  and  generous  man  in  many 
respects  ahead  of  the  kings  of  his  time.  He 
was  an  intensely  human  man,  dowered  with 
great  and  noble  qualities,  but  by  no  means  a 
saint  as  he  has  often  been  represented.  Of 
his  capacity  as  a  religious  poet  something 
will  be  said  in  its  place  :  here  it  will  be  well 
to  note  carefully  that  not  many  of  the 
Psalms  are  certainly  his,  probably  none 
exactly  as  he  wrote  them.  None  of  them 
bears  a  close  resemblance  to  the  dirges  over 
Saul  and  Jonathan  (2  Samuel  i.  19-27)  and 
over  Abner  (2  Samuel  iii.  33,  34),  which  have 
survived  apparently  in  their  original  form. 
The  first  shows  David  as  a  great  and  tender- 
hearted poet,  who  knew  how  to  sing  the 
faithfulness  of  friendship  with  deep  and 
moving  power. 

The  most  striking  event  in  the  reign  of 

K 


130         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

Solomon  was  the  building  of  the  Temple 
and  his  palace  on  Mount  Zion.  At  the  same 
time  he  established  the  Levitical  priesthood 
under  Zadok,  who  took  the  place  of  the  de- 
posed Abiathar.  This  single  event  did  more 
to  accomplish  the  unification  of  the  worship 
of  Jahveh  than  any  other  in  Hebrew  his- 
tory. But  its  importance  must  not  be 
exaggerated  ;  at  first  the  Temple  was  rather 
a  royal  chapel  than  a  national  sanctuary. 
The  farming  feasts  were  celebrated  at  home, 
not  within  its  precincts.  There  was  no  high 
priest  in  the  later  sense  ;  the  king  himself 
consecrated  the  sanctuary  and  offered  sac- 
rifices (i  Kings  viii.,  ix.  25). 

An  increasing  number  of  priests  would 
be  needed  to  maintain  the  services  in  the 
new  shrine.  But  Zadok  the  head  of  them 
was  Solomon's  very  humble  servant  depend- 
ent upon  him  for  his  office  and  support. 
He  would  never  have  dared  to  protest 
against  the  ecclesiastical  policy  of  the  great 
king,  which  was  rather  prudential  than 
strictly  religious.  Though  Solomon  was 
a  faithful  worshipper  of  Jahveh  as  patron- 
God,  if  such  an  expression  may  be  used,  of 
his  kingdom,  without  hesitation  he  built 
temples  for  his  numerous  wives  side  by  side 


Solomon  and  his  Temple         131 

with  that  of  Jahveh.  The  Deuteronomic 
editor  says  in  so  many  words,  '  Then  did 
Solomon  build  an  high  place  for  Chemosh 
the  abomination  of  Moab  in  the  mount  that 
is  before  Jerusalem,  and  for  Molech  the  ab- 
omination of  the  children  of  Ammon.  And 
so  he  did  for  all  his  strange  wives,  which 
burnt  incense  and  sacrificed  unto  their 
gods '  (i  Kings  xi.  7,  8).  This  comparatively 
late  authority  charitably  assumes  that  ''  his 
wives  turned  away  his  heart  after  other 
gods.'  It  is  clear  that  Solomon  hoped  to 
strengthen  his  position  as  king  by  marrying 
a  multitude  of  heathen  princesses,  though 
their  number  has  probably  been  exaggerated. 
Now  it  must  not  be  assumed  that  Solomon 
regarded  either  Chemosh  or  Molech  as 
'  abominations.'  He  looked  upon  the  one 
as  the  national  god  of  Moab,  the  other  as 
that  of  Ammon.  Hence  he  provided  sanc- 
tuaries for  the  worship  of  his  Moabite  and 
his  Ammonite  wives  respectively.  Nay, 
sometimes  he  may  have  worshipped  with 
them  without  ever  holding  himself  false  to 
Jahveh.  The  Deuteronomic  principle  of  a 
single  sanctuary  was  not  born  in  his  time  ; 
'  high  places  '  abounded  on  every  conspicu- 
ous eminence  each  with  its  separate  priest. 


132         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

Nor  were  they  condemned  by  Isaiah  as  such, 
though  Amos  and  Hosea  held  the  worship 
at  them  to  be  not  of  the  right  kind.  We 
must  be  careful  not  to  read  back  into  the 
reign  of  Solomon  the  conceptions  of  a  later 
age.  He  certainly  deemed  it  no  sin  to 
worship  with  his  wives,  so  long  as  he  recog- 
nized Jahveh  as  the  supreme  God  of  Israel. 
Nor  did  he  hesitate  to  offer  sacrifices  at 
well-known  '  high  places  '  such  as  Gibeon 
(i  Kings  iii.  4).  So  little  does  his  biographer 
condemn  the  king,  that  he  represents  him 
as  receiving  divine  promises  in  a  vision.  In 
reading  the  history  of  the  kingdom  we  must 
rid  ourselves  of  the  conceptions  of  the 
Deuteronomists  if  we  are  to  hope  to  under- 
stand it. 

Soon  after  Rehoboam  came  to  the  throne, 
Jeroboam,  the  son  of  Nebat,  rebelled  against 
him  taking  with  him  ten  of  the  tribes  and 
acting  under  the  instigation  of  Ahijah  the 
Shilonite,  a  prophet  of  Jahveh  (i  Kings  xi. 
26-40).  By  later  authors  he  is  always  de- 
nounced as  '  Jeroboam  the  son  of  Nebat, 
who  made  Israel  to  sin  '  (i  Kings  xv.  30). 
His  sin  upon  examination  appears  to  have 
been  threefold.  First  he  rebelled  against 
tlie  lawful  king,  secondly  he  set  up  two 


Jeroboam's  Golden  Bulls        133 

'  golden  bulls '  at  Bethel  and  Dan,  thirdly 
he  made  priests  of  the  ordinary  people  not 
of  the  tribe  of  Levi  (i  Kings  xii.  25-33). 
The  first  needs  no  comment,  though  it  was 
a  deadly  sin  to  the  Deuteronomists.  The 
second  they  regarded  as  a  lapse  into  idolatry, 
the  third  as  the  degradation  of  the  priest- 
hood. Whatever  Jeroboam's  other  sins  may 
have  been,  he  was  no  deliberate  idolater. 
His  only  son's  name,  Abijah  =  '  my  father  is 
Jahveh  '  proves  his  constancy  to  Jahveh, 
whose  symbols  he  intended  the  '  golden  bulls' 
to  be.  These  he  set  up  at  either  end  of  his 
kingdom  to  prevent  his  subjects  from  feeling 
the  need  of  going  up  to  Jerusalem  to  worship 
in  the  Temple.  By  this  means  he  attempted 
to  establish  two  temples  to  Jahveh  in  his 
kingdom,  which  would  rival  the  older 
Temple  of  Solomon.  In  this  politic  purpose 
he  succeeded  ;  nor  did  either  Elijah  or  even 
Amos  condemn  these  sanctuaries  as  such. 

Similarly  the  latest  redactors  of  the  book 
of  Kings  took  great  offence  at  his  promis- 
cuous manner  of  making  priests  (i  Kings 
xiii.  33,  34)  to  the  utter  disregard  of  the  sole 
claim  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  to  this  office. 
Such  a  practice  was  intolerable  to  the  later 
high  ideal  of  the  Levitical  priesthood  and  its 


134         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

representatives  amongst  the  priestly  writers. 
His  people  appear  to  have  seen  nothing 
wrong  in  his  action  ;  nor  did  the  great  pro- 
phets of  his  own  kingdom  ever  denounce 
him  for  performing  it.  He  was  a  practical 
ruler  far-sighted  enough  to  perceive  the 
powerful  attraction  of  the  noble  Temple  of 
Solomon  to  his  subjects  and  determined  to 
provide  counterbalancing  attractions.  Simi- 
larly his  method  of  filling  up  his  priesthood 
rather  implies  that  the  later  practice  of  con- 
fining it  to  the  tribe  of  Levi  was  not  firmly 
established  than  any  intentional  slur  upon 
it.  The  foregoing  view  is  opposed  to  the 
traditional  interpretation  :  but  it  is  drawn 
entirely  from  the  facts  of  the  case  and  from 
such  evidence  as  is  afforded  by  the  complex 
account  of  his  reign.  In  fact  in  Old  Testa- 
ment interpretation  it  is  of  little  use  to  cling 
to  the  presuppositions  of  the  Deuteronomic 
or  priestly  editors,  which  are  based  upon  no 
contemporary  evidence,  but  on  the  habits 
of  thought  of  their  own  respective  periods. 
During  the  reigns  of  Jeroboam  and  his 
successors  both  in  Judah  and  Israel  arose  a 
number  of  '  solitary  prophets  '  of  Jahveh, 
who  lived  either  by  themselves  or  at  most 
with  a  single  attendant,  coming  forth  sud- 


The  Solitary  Prophets         135 

denly  from  their  homes  to  utter  their  message 
on  important  occasions.  Of  this  kind  was 
Ahijah  the  Shilonite,  who  used  a  symbohc 
action  to  emphasize  his  words  (i  Kings  xi. 
29-39).  The  royal  temples  had  each  its 
band  of  professional  prophets  maintained 
by  the  king  and  consulted  by  him  when  he 
was  undertaking  any  expedition.  Naturally 
they  often  uttered  oracles  in  accordance 
with  the  king's  wishes  (Micah  ii.  5-11). 
Ahab  had  four  hundred  such  (i  Kings  xxii. 
6-28),  of  whom  one  was  incorruptible, 
Micaiah,  the  son  of  Imlah.  These  were 
prophets  of  Jahveh,  whose  worshipper  there- 
fore Ahab  must  have  been.  Nor  is  he  said 
to  have  consulted  any  other  kind  of  prophet, 
whatever  Jezebel  may  have  done. 

Moreover  he  called  his  sons  by  the 
name  of  Jahveh,  namely  Jehoram  =  '  Jahveh 
is  exalted,'  and  Ahaziah  =  ' Jahveh  hath 
grasped,'  a  further  proof  that  he  had  not 
abandoned  the  national  religion.  In  strong 
opposition  to  the  professional  prophets  stood 
men  like  Micaiah,  who  dared  to  foretell  evil 
to  Ahab,  when  it  needed  great  courage  to  do 
so.  Prophets  of  his  kind  never  imagined, 
however,  that  the  rest  of  the  guild  were 
consciously  deceiving  Ahab.    On  the  con- 


136         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

trary  they  held  that  a  '  lying  spirit '  from 
Jahveh  himself  put  false  words  into  their 
mouth  to  lead  the  king  to  his  ruin  (i  Kings 
xxii.  20-23).  Doubtless  the  kings  of  both 
kingdoms  followed  the  oracles  of  the  pro- 
phets which  agreed  with  their  own  wishes, 
thus  differing  little  from  other  kings. 

Elijah  the  Tishbite  stands  out  amongst  the 
'  solitary  prophets  '  as  a  stern  enthusiast  of 
a  mighty  personality,  around  whose  name  so 
many  legends  have  gathered  that  it  is  difficult 
to  present  a  picture  of  the  real  man  (i  Kings 
xvii.,xviii.,xix.,xxi.  17-29;  2  Kingsi.,ii.).  A 
native  of  Gilead  he  led  an  ascetic  life,  making 
appearances  and  disappearances  so  suddenly 
that  he  was  believed  to  be  borne  hither  and 
thither  by  the  '  spirit  of  Jahveh  '  (i  Kings 
xviii.  9-12).  Towards  the  close  of  his  life 
he  is  described  as  '  an  hairy  man  with  a  girdle 
of  leather  about  his  loins '  (2  Kings  i.  8), 
in  other  words  he  was  a  Nazarite  trimming 
neither  his  hair  nor  beard  and  wearing  a  skin 
garment.  It  seems  certain  that  he  was  an 
anchorite  in  his  manner  of  life,  while  his 
athletic  frame  and  his  deep  knowledge  of  the 
by-ways  of  his  native  land  made  it  easy  for 
him  to  appear  and  disappear  mysteriously. 

Like  all  his  fellow  prophets  he  believed  that 


Elijah  the  Tishbite  137 

Jahveh  himself  had  given  to  him  the  exact 
words  of  his  message.  A  terrible  drought 
afflicted  Israel,  of  which  there  is  confirmatory 
evidence  from  other  sources.  Ahab  had 
married  Jezebel,  daughter  of  Ethbaal,  king 
of  Tyre  (i  Kings  xvi.  31,  where  Zidonians  is 
put  for  Tyrians).  For  her  worship  he  built 
a  temple  in  honour  of  the  Tyrian  Baal. 
Many  of  the  people  followed  the  custom  of 
the  queen,  and  Elijah's  wrath  was  aroused. 
Regarding  the  drought  as  a  punishment  for 
this  falling  away  from  Jahveh,  he  came  from 
his  mountain  home  to  confront  Ahab,  to 
denounce  the  worship  of  Baal  side  by  side 
with  that  of  Jahveh.  The  great  scene  on 
Mount  Carmel  is  described  with  unmatched 
sublimity  of  words,  in  which  truth  is  so 
closely  intermingled  with  legend  that  they 
can  no  longer  be  disentangled  (i  Kings 
xviii.).  The  story  represents  the  conflict  of 
two  ideals  ;  it  is  not  simply  a  contest  between 
Jahveh  and  Baal.  With  keen  penetration 
Elijah  saw  the  sensual  associations  insepar- 
able from  the  worship  of  Baal,  while  he  him- 
self stood  for  the  stern  purity  and  simplicity 
of  the  worship  of  Jahveh.  He  saw  that  the 
first  would  be  the  ruin  of  his  country,  that 
in  the  second  was  its  supreme  hope.    He  does 


138         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

not  seem  to  have  thought  of  any  land  save 
his  own  as  under  the  sway  of  Jahveh  ;  he 
uttered  no  protest  against  the  '  golden  bulls,' 
nor  against  worship  at  the  '  high  places,'  so 
long  as  it  was  the  worship  of  Jahveh.  It 
was  for  Jahveh  the  God  of  Israel  that  he 
was  '  very  jealous  '  :  by  his  side  he  could 
tolerate  no  alien  worship. 

Wlien  for  the  moment  he  had  prevailed, 
Jezebel  determined  to  kill  him,  and  one  of 
his  moods  of  deep  despondency  fell  upon 
him.  He  fled  to  Horeb,  where  he  is  said  to 
have  received  his  commission  to  anoint  Jehu 
the  son  of  Nimshi  to  be  king  and  Elisha  the 
son  of  Shaphat  to  succeed  him  as  prophet 
(i  Kings  xix.  1-18).  In  the  wonderful  vision 
at  Horeb  the  character  and  motives  of 
Elijah  are  clearly  seen.  He  went  thither 
in  deep  despair  ;  he  returned  encouraged 
to  do  the  remainder  of  his  work.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  press  the  details  of  the  story  : 
its  supreme  value  consists  in  the  portrayal 
of  the  character  and  ideals  of  the  man. 
Such  a  man  could  not  fail  to  inspire  his  fol- 
lowers with  strength  and  enthusiasm  ;  they 
could  but  revere  the  stern  prophet  who  had 
dared  to  tell  the  unpalatable  truth  to  the 
great  king  face  to  face. 


Elijah  the  Tishbite  139 

Nor  was  Ahab  in  spite  of  many  faults 
entirely  the  evil  monarch  whose  picture  has 
survived  as  painted  by  his  resolute  enemies. 
He  was  brave,  chivalrous,  wise,  a  capable 
general,  and  a  successful  king,  who  could 
not  have  been  unpopular  with  all  of  his  sub- 
jects. If  he  was  guilty  of  a  heinous  sin 
against  Naboth,  so  was  David  against  Uriah. 
Hence  no  common  courage  was  needed  to 
meet  him  on  his  way,  to  condemn  him  for 
having  '  troubled  Israel,'  to  denounce  ruin 
upon  him  and  his.  This  Elijah  did  more 
than  once,  so  deeply  did  his  confidence  in 
Jahveh  stir  him  to  do  this  dangerous  duty. 
His  next  public  appearance  was  provoked  by 
a  serious  crime  committed  by  Ahab  against 
Naboth  under  the  evil  influence  of  his  wife, 
who  was  the  chief  figure  in  the  treacherous 
tragedy.  The  right  of  inheritance  was  and 
is  of  supreme  sanctity  to  eastern  nations. 
This  Ahab  and  Jezebel  violated  by  the  legal 
murder  of  Naboth  for  the  sake  of  his  vine- 
yard. Elijah's  whole  sense  of  justice  and 
right  was  outraged  by  this  flagrant  crime. 
Once  more  he  denounced  Jahveh's  judgment 
upon  him  (i  Kings  xxi.  17-29)  so  powerfully 
that  Ahab  afterwards  repented  and  was 
promised    a    respite    from    the    threatened 


140         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

calamity.  This  repentance  is  quite  as  much 
to  his  credit  as  that  of  David  for  his  sin 
against  Uriah.  Yet  his  biographers  in  their 
estimate  of  him  have  overlooked  this  and 
several  other  pieces  of  evidence  of  a  not 
wholly  ignoble  nature  (e.g.,  i  Kings  xx. 
26-34),  because  he  had  dared  to  permit  the 
worship  of  Baal  Melcharth  alongside  that  of 
Jahveh.  In  that  he  was  wrong  :  but  he 
must  be  judged  by  the  whole  and  not  by  a 
part  of  the  evidence. 

Elijah  had  already  called  Elisha  to  be  his 
successor  (i  Kings  xix.  19-21),  but  he  did 
not  survive  to  anoint  Jehu  the  son  of  Nimshi. 
With  his  new  disciple  according  to  the  tradi- 
tion he  moved  from  place  to  place,  until 
they  left  the  '  prophetic  guild  '  at  Jericho 
to  cross  the  Jordan  (2  Kings  ii.  1-12). 
There  in  the  region  of  Mount  Nebo  a  flaming 
chariot  and  horses  bore  him  from  Elisha's 
sight,  while  he  dropped  his  mantle  as  a  sign 
that  a  double  portion  of  his  spirit  would 
rest  upon  his  disciple.  The  tradition  is  in 
great  part  legendary  and  has  some  affinity 
with  the  one  representing  the  grave  of  Moses 
as  unknown. 

Its  author  would  have  rightly  ranked 
Elijah  with  Moses  as  his  truest  successor. 


Elijah  the  Tishbite  141 

He  left  an  ineffaceable  impression  upon  the 
hearts  of  his  countrymen.  He  had  with- 
stood an  unusually  able  and  powerful 
monarch  not  only  in  the  interest  of  the  sole 
worship  of  Jahveh,  but  as  the  vindicator  of 
one  of  the  most  cherished  rights  of  the  people 
of  Israel.  His  mysterious  way  of  coming 
and  going  had  fired  the  imagination  not 
only  of  his  contemporaries,  but  of  those  who 
followed  him.  They  endowed  him  with 
superhuman  powers,  such  as  are  given  again 
and  again  to  their  heroes  and  saints.  Elijah 
has  come  down  to  us  rather  as  the  desert- 
saint  than  as  the  mighty  human  personality 
which  was  actually  his.  Through  all  the 
legends  which  have  gathered  round  his  name, 
this  personality  stands  out  with  convincing 
force.  The  Jews  of  the  time  of  Jesus  ex- 
pected him  to  appear  to  prepare  the  way  for 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah.  With  pro- 
founder  insight  Jesus  saw  the  renewal  of  the 
spirit  of  the  prophet  of  Israel  in  the  sturdy 
soul  of  John  the  Baptist.  Elijah's  figure 
remains  as  that  of  a  mighty  leader  in  the 
days  of  a  serious  crisis,  as  one  who  since  the 
time  of  Moses  did  most  to  secure  the  sole 
worship  of  Jahveh  in  his  own  land.  Indeed 
he  paved  the  way  for  the  coming  of  the 


142         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

'  literary  prophets  '  who  taught  that  Jahveh 
was  not  only  the  sole  God  of  Israel,  but 
Lord  of  all  the  earth. 

Elijah  passed  away  leaving  a  worthy 
successor  behind  him.  Elisha  was  cast  in 
a  kindlier  mould,  though  now  and  then  he 
was  guilty  of  cruelty  according  to  tradition. 
Before  he  obeyed  Elijah's  call,  he  asked 
leave  first  to  go  and  give  his  father  and 
mother  the  kiss  of  farewell  (i  Kings  xix.  20). 
He  was  unsilfish  :  when  he  left  his  home, 
he  left  a  prosperous  farmstead,  for  he  was 
'  ploughing  with  twelve  yoke  of  oxen  '  at 
the  time  (i  Kings  xix.  19).  Yet  without  a 
murmur  he  left  all  behind  to  take  upon 
himself  the  hard  and  dangerous  office  of  a 
prophet.  Around  him  as  around  his  master 
many  miracle-stories  have  grown,  of  which 
the  majority  consists  of  acts  of  kindness. 

Though  he  was  interested  in  the  '  pro- 
phetic guilds '  (2  Kings  vi.  1-7)  he  lived 
simply  by  himself  with  his  one  attendant 
Gehazi,  until  the  latter  was  stricken  with 
leprosy.  To  his  lowly  home  came  great  men 
such  as  Naaman  the  S5n:ian  seeking  for  his 
help  (2  Kings  v.  9-19).  Here  he  was  con- 
sulted more  than  once  by  the  king.  His 
career   need  not  be  followed  closely  :  but 


Elijah  and  Elisha  143 

it  must  be  remembered  that  he  was  not 
merely  a  prophet  but  a  pohtician,  whose 
wise  advice  more  than  once  saved  his  country 
from  ruin.  He  was  the  inspiring  force 
behind  the  rebelHon  of  Jehu,  who  perhaps 
did  little  credit  to  his  prophetic  sponsor  (2 
Kings  ix.).  Though  he  had  no  new  revela- 
tion to  give,  he  was  constant  in  all  things  to 
the  spirit  of  his  master,  faithful  to  the 
worship  of  Jahveh  as  sole  God  of  Israel. 
When  he  lay  dying  he  sent  for  Jehu's  grand- 
son, Joash,  to  give  him  final  counsel.  Well 
might  the  king  as  he  hung  over  the  dying 
prophet  exclaim,  '  My  father,  my  father,  the 
chariot  of  Israel  and  the  horsemen  thereof ' 
(2  Kings  xiii.  14).  He  served  his  God 
faithfully  displaying  alike  profound  religious 
conviction  and  fervent  love  of  his  country. 
Elijah  and  Elisha  prepared  the  way  for 
the  '  literary  prophets  '  who  succeeded  them. 
They  had  definite  limitations ;  but  their 
teaching  formed  a  sound  foundation  for 
further  building.  In  them  we  trace  the  grow- 
ing ethical  tone  of  the  prophets.  Neither 
of  them  soared  beyond  the  conception  of 
Jahveh  as  sole  God  of  Israel.  Naaman  for 
example  is  represented  as  receiving  'two 
mules'  burden  of  earth,'  that  he  might  build 


144         The  Birth  of  Prophecy 

an  altar  in  Damascus  to  worship  Jahveh  {2 
Kings  V.  17-19).  Obviously,  both  he  and 
Elisha  believed  such  worship  to  be  im- 
possible in  an  alien  land  without  some  such 
compromise  as  this.  Elijah  too  perceived 
the  moral  iniquity  of  Ahab's  crime  against 
Naboth,  as  Nathan  had  done  in  a  similar 
case  before  him.  He  represented  Jahveh 
as  passing  sentence  upon  the  king  for  his  un- 
doubted guilt.  That  was  the  foundation  of 
the  later  teaching  of  the  ethical  holiness  of 
Jahveh,  which  plays  so  important  a  part  in 
the  writings  of  Amos  and  Isaiah.  Elijah 
and  his  disciple  Elisha  perceived  clearly  the 
gross  and  degrading  sensuality  of  the  worship 
of  Baal :  hence  they  stood  forth  boldly  for 
the  purity  of  worship,  for  the  righteousness 
of  Jahveh.  They  left  their  work  unfinished, 
as  all  men  even  the  greatest  must  do.  But 
it  remains  ever  to  their  glory  that  they 
saw  the  light  and  gave  up  all  to  follow 
its  guidance  along  the  upward  path  towards 
truth. 


Chapter  V 
THE  LITERARY  PROPHETS 

Affairs  in  Judah  and  Israel  after  the  death  of  Elisha. 
The  coming  of  Amos.  Hosea  the  Israelite.  Isaiah  of 
Jerusalem.  Micah  the  Morashtite.  Deuteronomy. 
Jeremiah  of  Anathoth.  Ezekiel  the  Exile.  The 
Second  Isaiah.     The  Message  of  the  Literary  Prophets. 

WITHIN  forty  years  after  the  death  of 
EUsha  a  new  era  began  in  prophecy, 
founded  upon  the  old,  but  of  immense  conse- 
quence in  its  inherent  power  and  effect  upon 
the  nation.  This  was  the  age  of  the  'Literary 
Prophets,'  who  began  their  work  by  uttering 
their  message  in  the  market-place  of  one  or 
other  of  the  larger  towns  in  Israel  and  Judah 
(Amos  vii.  10-17)  5  but  finding  themselves 
suspected  or  despised,  issued  their  oracles  in 
a  written  form  to  be  read  in  public  either  by 
themselves  or  their  disciples.  Some  were 
peasants,  some  aristocrats,  some  descended 
from  priestly  families,  some  actually  priests. 


146         The  Literary  Prophets 

The  writings  of  many  were  collected  in  their 
own  lifetime  or  after  their  death,  and  have 
been  handed  down  under  their  own  names. 
Some  are  only  known  by  large  collections  or 
scattered  fragments  of  their  oracles,  which 
have  been  attached  to  the  writing  of  better 
known  prophets.  The  books  of  Isaiah  and 
Jeremiah  for  example  contain  almost  more 
of  the  words  of  a  number  of  anonymous 
prophets  than  of  the  actual  sayings  of  their 
reputed  authors. 

At  this  point  it  will  be  advantageous  to 
survey  very  briefly  the  social  advancement 
in  Israel  and  Judah  during  the  forty  years 
between  the  death  of  Elisha  and  the  coming 
of  Amos.  In  Israel  a  strong  ruler,  Jeroboam 
II  (782-743  B.C.)  had  recovered  the  former 
boundaries  of  his  kingdom  and  peaceful  pros- 
perity followed  victorious  war.  In  Judah 
similarly  a  great  king,  Uzziah,  reigned  pos- 
sibly from  789  to  737  B.C.,  during  the 
last  years  of  which  his  son  Jotham  was 
regent  after  his  father  had  become  a  leper. 
In  both  kingdoms  the  ruling  classes  had 
grown  wealthier  and  more  powerful :  they 
indulged  in  riotous  luxury  and  joined  the 
priests  in  grinding  the  face  of  the  poor.  The 
worship  of  Jahveh  was  celebrated  with  a 


Affairs  in  Judah  and  Israel     147 

Canaanite  magnificence  degenerating  often 
into  grave  debauchery.  The  national  festi- 
vals were  joined  with  national  fairs  and  fre- 
quented by  pilgrims  coming  from  a  great 
distance. 

Gorgeous  palaces  were  built  by  the  great 
nobles,  who  lived  largely  by  plundering  the 
mass  of  the  people.  Every  '  high  place  ' 
had  its  sacrifices,  while  the  great  temples 
were  distinguished  by  innumerable  offerings. 
But  the  leaders  of  neither  kingdom  under- 
stood the  need  of  practising  strict  morality. 
They  had  yet  to  learn  that  Jahveh  was  a 
God  of  righteousness,  who  demanded  right- 
eousness from  his  worshippers.  Hence  cor- 
ruption grew  apace  and  ended  in  ruin  and 
exile.  That  fine  poem  the  so-called  '  Bless- 
ing of  Moses,'  which  is  in  reality  the  work  of 
an  Israelite  poet  of  this  time  (Deuteronomy 
xxxiii.),  thrills  with  triumphant  thankful- 
ness to  Jahveh  for  blessing  Israel  with  so 
splendid  a  prosperity.  Like  the  majority  of 
his  day  he  dreamed  that  this  prosperity  was 
a  proof  of  Jahveh's  satisfaction  with  his 
people.  Hence  all  but  the  poor  were  filled 
with  a  proud  self-complacency  not  easy  to 
shake,  which  led  by  quick  downward  stages 
to  utter  decay. 


148         The  Literary  Prophets 

At  this  time  Amos  received  his  call  and 
delivered  his  stern  message  of  speedy  des- 
truction because  of  national  sin  (765-760 
B.C.).  He  was  a  shepherd  of  the  desolate 
mountain  region  of  Tekoa,  beneath  whose 
bare  heights  he  cultivated  a  watery  kind  of 
fig  (vii.  14),  Living  a  lonely  life  in  narrow 
circumstances  he  looked  with  suspicion  upon 
the  luxury  of  the  towns  of  Israel  where  he 
sold  his  wool.  As  he  followed  his  sheep,  or 
gazed  upon  the  nightly  heavens  glittering 
with  innumerable  stars,  or  heard  the  howling 
of  savage  beasts  in  the  darkness,  his  keen 
eyes  took  in  all  that  he  saw,  and  he  has 
left  us  occasionally  vivid  vignettes  of  desert- 
life  (iii.  4,  5,  8,  12).  As  he  says,  '  The  lion 
hath  roared,  who  will  not  fear  ?  Jahveh 
hath  spoken,  who  can  but  prophesy  ?  ' 
(iii.  8).  He  chose  the  northern  kingdom, 
which  was  far  more  powerful  than  his  own 
land  of  Judah,  as  the  true  representative  of 
the  Israel  of  Jahveh.  He  was  strictly  a 
monotheist,  who  took  a  great  forward  step, 
when  he  made  Jahveh  ask  '  Have  I  not 
brought  up  Israel  from  Egypt,  and  the 
Philistines  from  Caphtor,  and  the  Syrians 
from  Kir  ?  '  (ix.  7).  Thus  he  recognized 
that  Jahveh  had  guided  these  foreign  nations 


The  Coming  of  Amos  149 

as  providentially  as  he  had  led  Israel  to  its 
land.  From  the  moment  of  his  call  he  put 
all  on  one  side  and  went  about  the  divine 
errand,  until  he  was  silenced  by  Amaziah 
the  priest  of  Bethel  (vii.  10-17).  He  re- 
turned home  and  wrote  down  his  message 
almost  entirely  in  the  form  in  which  it  has 
survived. 

His  teaching  is  intensely  ethical.  He 
begins  by  denouncing  Jahveh's  judgment 
upon  the  neighbouring  nations  in  each  case 
for  some  grave  moral  crime  (i. — ii.  5). 
Turning  to  Israel  he  rudely  scatters  its  hope 
of  escaping  any  such  fate,  because  it  was 
Jahveh's  people,  which  had  been  faithful  to 
its  ritual  worship  (ii.  6-15).  Of  the  ruling 
classes  he  asserts  with  pitiless  force,  '  They 
know  not  how  to  do  right,  saith  Jahveh,  who 
store  up  violence  and  robbery  in  their 
palaces  '  (iii.  10),  while  he  charges  the  great 
ladies  of  Israel  with  oppression  of  the  needy 
and  with  drunkenness  (iv.  1-3).  He  calls 
attention  to  such  signs  of  Jahveh's  wrath  as 
famine,  drought,  pestilence,  and  an  earth- 
quake (iv.  6-13),  after  condemning  the 
popular  worship  at  Bethel  with  its  tithes  and 
offerings  as  pure  transgression.  Next  he 
shows    the    ruling    classes    their    infamous 


150         The  Literary  Prophets 

luxury,  their  brutal  oppression  of  the  poor, 
uttering  the  memorable  words  which  contain 
the  pith  of  his  message  :  '  Seek  good  and  not 
evil,  that  ye  may  live,  and  Jahveh  the  God 
of  hosts  be  with  you,  as  ye  say.  Hate  the 
evil,  and  love  the  good,  and  establish  judg- 
ment in  the  gate  ;  it  may  be  that  Jahveh, 
the  God  of  hosts,  will  be  gracious  unto  the 
remnant  of  Joseph  '  (v.  14,  15). 

The  title  '  Jahveh  the  God  of  hosts  '  is 
frequent  in  Amos  and  may  mean  that  '  the 
God  of  the  heavenly  hosts  '  will  come  to 
punish  the  guilty  people.  Seeing  the  rulers 
looking  forward  to  a  '  day  of  Jahveh,'  when 
he  would  appear  to  give  them  greater  glory, 
he  warns  the  Israelites  that  that  day  will 
be  one  of  gloom,  when  Jahveh  will  punish 
them  for  their  sins  by  causing  them  to  be 
carried  off  into  exile  beyond  Damascus 
(v.  27).  Thus  though  more  dimly  than  his 
successors  he  looks  upon  the  Assyrians  as 
the  agents  of  J  ahveh's  vengeance .  Similarly, 
he  lays  the  foundation  of  Isaiah's  doctrine  of 
the  '  restoration  of  a  faithful  remnant '  (v.  15). 
He  ends  his  oracles  with  a  graphic  picture  of 
the  oppression  of  the  poor  (viii.  4-6)  and  a 
terrible  presentation  of  the  total  destruction 
of  the  people  (viii.  8 — ix.  i-io). 


The  Coming  of  Amos  151 

It  is  true  that  his  book  ends  with  a  promise 
of  restoration,  which  agrees  with  v,  18.  But 
most  critics  hold  that  this  section  (ix.  11-15) 
is  a  later  addition  to  relieve  the  gloom  of  his 
message.  Their  reasoning  is  clever  but  not 
wholly  convincing :  it  is  based  upon  their 
views  of  Messianic  prophecy,  which  they  are 
apt  to  date  too  late  in  some  cases.  Nor  can 
it  be  maintained  with  absolute  confidence 
that  Amos  had  no  hope  of  the  deliverance  of 
a  '  remnant '  of  the  faithful.  Be  that  as  it 
may  the  shepherd  of  Tekoa  struck  a  new  and 
continuous  note  in  Hebrew  prophecy,  which 
had  had  a  momentary  sound  in  Nathan's 
reproof  of  David  and  Elijah's  condemnation 
of  Ahab's  crime  against  Naboth, 

The  very  essence  of  his  message  was  that 
J  ah  veil  was  not  only  the  universal  God  but 
a  righteous  God,  who  would  be  content  with 
no  ritual  worship  or  pilgrimages  to  sacred 
shrines  such  as  that  of  Beersheba,  but  de- 
manded righteousness  from  his  people  high 
and  low  alike.  As  they  were  his  chosen 
nation,  so  would  their  punishment  for  sin  be 
more  severe.  He  does  not  seem  to  have 
denounced  the  '  golden  bulls,'  but  the  corrupt 
worship  at  their  altars.  Himself  a  man  of  the 
people,  he  could  see  with  fatal  clearness  the 


152         The  Literary  Prophets 

oppression  of  the  poor  by  those  who  ought 
to  have  cared  for  their  needs,  for  which  no 
outward  piety  or  lavish  offerings  would 
atone.  He  called  them  to  quit  their  evil 
ways,  lest  the  horrors  of  exile  should  over- 
take them.  They  heeded  not  the  warning 
voice,  and  within  forty  years  Samaria  was  a 
heap  of  ruins  and  the  people  of  the  northern 
kingdom  disappeared  as  a  nation  from  the 
peoples  of  the  earth. 

During  the  last  years  of  Jeroboam  II  (745- 
743  B.C.)  and  the  subsequent  anarchy  (743- 
721  B.C.)  appeared  a  man  of  gentler  soul, 
whose  message  though  no  less  uncompromis- 
ing than  that  of  Amos  was  wrung  from  his 
very  heart  and  mingled  with  promises  of  a 
more  hopeful  future  at  the  price  of  genuine 
repentance.  Hosea  the  son  of  Beeri  was  an 
Israelite,  and  his  words  were  directed  to  his 
native  land  with  the  anguish  of  one  who 
loved  it  more  than  life.  He  had  had  the  sad 
fate  of  marrying  Gomer,  daughter  of  Dib- 
laim,  who  was  untrue  to  him  (i.  2-9). 
Hence  he  called  his  children  by  symbolic 
names  when  he  wrote  his  story  for  the  in- 
struction of  his  people.  The  first  was 
Jezreel  on  account  of  Jehu's  murders 
there    (2   Kings   ix.,  x.) ;     the  second  was 


HosEA  THE  Israelite  153 

Lo-ruh amah = one  who  has  not  known  a 
father's  loving  pity;  the  third  was  Lo- 
ammi,  because  Israel  no  longer  would 
be  Jahveh's  people  (i.  4,  6,  9).  Hosea 
loved  his  wife  too  dearly  to  leave  her  in  the 
terrible  plight  to  which  her  guilt  had  brought 
her.  He  bought  her  back  at  the  price  of  a 
slave,  maintaining  her  no  longer  as  a  wife 
but  free  from  sin  (iii.  1-3).  Such  was  the 
tragedy  of  his  life  in  actual  experience, 
through  which  he  received  a  revelation  of 
Jahveh  to  Israel  of  his  loving  nature  no  less 
than  of  his  eternal  justice. 

The  prophecy  falls  into  two  parts  (i.-iii. ; 
iv.-xiv.),  the  first  probably  delivered  during 
the  last  years  of  Jeroboam  II,  the  second 
during  the  murderous  succession  of  the 
following  kings.  The  first  part  may  be  con- 
sidered first.  Amos  had  fastened  upon 
ethical  corruption  as  the  source  of  Israel's 
exile  :  Hosea  went  to  the  root  of  the  matter 
by  tracing  this  moral  decline  to  the  sym- 
bolism of  the  '  golden  bulls.'  He  realized 
that  though  his  people  imagined  themselves 
to  be  worshipping  Jahveh,  they  were  in 
fact  worshipping  Baal.  Their  use  of  images 
had  led  them  away  from  the  more  spiritual 
thought  in  which  they  had  been  reared  into 


154         The  Literary  Prophets 

the  grosser  Canaanite  religion.  From  his 
own  sad  experience  he  had  learned  that 
Israel  had  wandered  away  from  Jahveh  her 
husband,  and  ascribed  to  the  local  Baals  the 
fertility  of  her  soil. 

The  ordinary  Semitic  conception  of  the 
national  gods  was  that  in  each  case  they 
were  husbands  of  the  land  which  they  had 
adopted.  Hosea  elevated  this  idea  into  one 
of  much  tenderness  and  nobility.  Himself 
a  long-suffering  husband,  he  had  been  able 
to  perceive  Jahveh's  tenderness  towards  his 
erring  wife  Israel.  Hence  he  denounced  her 
popular  worship  as  idolatry  (ii.),  as  mere 
harlotry  with  an  eye  to  the  immoral  practices 
at  the  great  sanctuaries.  For  this  sin  a 
ravaged  land  and  the  exile  of  its  people  were 
the  certain  penalty  (ii.  1-14).  Then  by  one 
of  those  sudden  changes  characteristic  of 
his  oracles,  he  imagines  Jahveh  as  alluring 
back  his  faithless  wife,  as  causing  her  to 
repent  and  restoring  her  to  her  former 
greatness.  His  covenant  would  be  extended 
even  to  the  wild  creatures  of  the  land,  and 
he  would  betroth  her  to  himself  '  in  righteous- 
ness, in  judgment,  in  loving-kindness,  and  in 
mercies  '  (ii.  14-23),  so  that  she  would  learn 
his  true  nature  and  worship  him  for  ever. 


HosEA  THE  Israelite  155 

The  swiftly  increasing  national  corruption 
made  Hosea  take  a  sterner  tone  in  his  next 
collection  of  oracles  :  but  even  here  his  con- 
ception of  the  leal  love,  as  Sir  G.  Adam  Smith 
well  translates  the  word  chesed,  of  Jahveh  to 
his  people  impels  him  to  utter  more  than  one 
oracle  of  promise.  He  begins  by  a  sorrowful 
yet  severe  condemnation  of  the  practical 
idolatry  of  the  land,  whose  people  relied  no 
longer  upon  Jahveh,  but  now  on  Assyria, 
now  on  Egypt  (iv.).  Then  he  attacks  the 
priests,  who  made  a  rare  harvest  out  of  the 
'  sin-offerings  '  of  the  guilty  Israelites.  They 
ought  to  have  taught  the  people  better  ; 
they  contented  themselves  with  an  idolatrous 
ritual,  out  of  which  they  made  their  profit. 

With  deep  anguish  he  speaks  of  the 
frivolous  professions  of  repentance  put  for- 
ward by  the  Israelites,  which  would  be 
utterly  rejected  (vi.-vii.  2).  They  trusted 
to  win  his  favour  by  burnt  offerings  :  his 
answer  was  plain  and  direct,  '  I  have  desired 
leal  love,  and  not  sacrifices  ;  and  the  know- 
ledge of  God  more  than  burnt  offerings  ' 
(vi,  6).  This  '  constant  love '  has  three 
implications  in  Hosea ;  it  denotes  Jahveh's 
feeling  towards  Israel,  the  feeling  which 
Israel  ought  to  entertain  towards  Jahveh, 


156         The  Literary  Prophets 

the  emotion  which  ought  to  subsist  between 
Israehte  and  Israehte.  It  is  the  distinctive 
feature  of  Hosea's  message  to  Israel,  which 
he  doubtless  confined  to  his  own  people. 
But  this  conception  of  his  is  one  of  the  pro- 
foundest  in  the  Old  Testament  and  prepared 
the  way  for  the  fuller  truth  '  God  is  love.' 
Though  he  did  not  take  so  sweeping  a  view 
of  the  surrounding  nations  as  Amos,  he 
pierced  more  deeply  into  the  nature  and 
being  of  God. 

Turning  from  the  priests  to  the  king  Hosea 
represents  him  as  a  coarse  drunken  monarch, 
utterly  unfit  to  govern  justly.  He  and  his 
court  had  lost  their  faith  in  Jahveh  and 
sought  the  help  of  foreign  powers  (vii.  2-1 1); 
hence  they  would  be  severely  punished, 
while  their  false  friends  in  Egypt  would  mock 
them  (vii.  16).  A  terrible  picture  follows 
of  national  corruption  and  destruction, 
which  is  painted  in  tears,  nay,  in  the  pro- 
phet's heart's  blood  (viii.-x.).  But  thinking 
of  his  own  tenderness  to  his  sinful  wife,  his 
soul  went  forth  to  Jahveh,  who  must  surely 
be  more  loving  than  man.  In  Israel's  youth 
Jahveh  had  made  him  his  son,  taught  him 
to  walk  in  the  right  way  (xi.  1-4).  Nor 
could  he  forget  his  love  for  the  guilty  people, 


HosEA  THE  Israelite  157 

or  even  yet  abandon  it  to  destruction.  In 
his  own  words  '  I  will  not  execute  the 
fierceness  of  mine  anger,  for  /  am  God,  not 
man  '  (xi.  9).  In  other  words  Jahveh  will 
forgive  Israel,  because  of  his  loving  nature 
as  God.  The  prophet's  mood  changes ; 
once  more  he  denounces  Israel's  sin  and  its 
punishment  (xii.,  xiii.)  in  words  flaming  with 
scorching  fire.  But  he  does  not  end  his 
message  thus  :  he  bids  Israel  repent,  trust 
in  Jahveh,  leave  off  idolatry  ;  then  would  a 
calm  and  peaceful  prosperity  be  theirs  in 
leal  love  shown  by  Jahveh  to  his  people,  by 
his  people  to  Jahveh  (xiv.).  Just  in  this 
conception  of  the  loving  nature  of  God  does 
Hosea  make  his  highest  and  most  original 
contribution  to  the  religion  of  mankind. 

Turning  now  to  the  southern  kingdom  of 
Judah  we  find  that  it  had  been  much  less 
troubled  than  Israel  because  of  its  unbroken 
succession  of  Davidic  kings.  When  Uzziah 
passed  away  (737  B.C.)  it  was  highly  pros- 
perous though  debased  by  gross  tyranny 
over  the  poor,  some  idol-worship,  and  the 
luxurious  living  of  the  upper  classes.  At 
this  time  Isaiah  a  young  married  man  of 
aristocratic  parentage  received  that  divine 
vision,  which  he  has  described  so  magnifi- 


158         The  Literary  Prophets 

cently  (vi.),  which  made  him  a  prophet  of 
Jahveh.  Only  mere  hints  of  his  activity 
can  be  given,  who  was  poet,  prophet,  and 
statesman  combined.  He  had  learned  much 
from  Amos,  something  from  Hosea.  To  his 
unswerving  loyalty  to  Jahveh  was  joined  a 
keen  political  sagacity,  which  enabled  him 
to  guide  his  country  safely  through  a  serious 
crisis. 

One  distinctive  feature  of  his  message 
was  his  insistence  upon  the  absolute  holiness 
of  Jahveh,  which  combined  his  supreme 
majesty  with  his  ethical  perfection.  Such 
a  God  required  his  people  to  be  holy  too  in 
its  human  measure.  From  Amos  he  had 
learned  the  universality  of  Jahveh  of  hosts, 
from  Hosea  to  give  his  sons  symbolic 
names,  '  Shear-jashub '  =  ' a  remnant  shall 
turn'  and  'Maher-shalal-hash-baz'='the  spoil 
speedeth,  the  prey  hasteth  '  (vii.  3  ;  viii.  3). 
The  name  of  the  elder  son  explains  one  of 
his  chief  doctrines,  that  a  devout  '  remnant ' 
of  Judah  would  turn  from  evil  and  be  faithful 
to  Jahveh,  out  of  whom  he  would  build  up  a 
glorious  and  abiding  kingdom  on  earth 
(i.  9  ;   X.  21). 

In  his  oracles  Isaiah  often  gives  the  title 
*  The  Holy  One  of  Israel '  to  Jahveh  (v.  24  ; 


Isaiah  of  Jerusalem  159 

X.  20  ;  xvii.  7),  showing  that  though  he 
beheved  Jahveh  to  be  God  of  the  universe 
and  other  gods  to  be  elilim=nonentities  (ii. 
18  ;  X.  10),  or  idols,  he  was  convinced  that 
Israel  was  his  pecuHar  people.  So  too  he 
believed  in  Jahveh's  providence,  which  he 
describes  as  '  work  '  (v.  12  ;  x.  12)  no  less 
than  that  the  Assyrian  was  a  '  rod  in  his 
hand '  to  chastise  his  guilty  nation  (x.  5). 
His  first  oracles  were  aimed  at  national  sins, 
not  forgetting  the  luxury  of  its  fashionable 
women  (i.-v.  especially  iii.  16-26).  For 
these  Jahveh's  day  would  come  (ii.  12-22) 
with  terrible  natural  phenomena  to  destroy 
the  present,  to  prepare  for  a  better  order  of 
things. 

In  735  B.C.,  Ahaz  the  king  had  made  an 
alliance  with  Ass5n:ia  against  Rezin,  of 
Damascus,  and  Pekah,  of  Israel.  Isaiah 
sought  him  out  (vii.)  to  protest  against  this 
policy,  giving  him  that  enigmatical  sign, 
which  has  foisted  a  dogma  into  Christianity, 
though  it  has  no  reference  direct,  or  implied 
to  Jesus  of  Nazareth  (vii.  14-16).  The  pas- 
sage should  be  rendered  '  Behold  a  young 
woman  shall  conceive  and  bear  a  son  and 
call  his  name  Immanuel.  Curds  and  honey 
shall  he  eat  when  he  knows  how  to  refuse  the 


i6o         The  Literary  Prophets 

evil  and  choose  the  good.  For  before  the 
child  shall  know  how  to  refuse  the  evil  and 
choose  the  good,  those  two  kings  whom  thou 
dreadest  shall  be  forsaken.'  The  word 
translated  '  virgin '  by  the  Septuagint  is 
never  so  used  in  Hebrew  :  it  means  rather 
the  '  young  bride,'  or  more  generally  '  young 
woman '  and  may  have  referred  to  some 
particular  lady  of  the  royal  harem  known  to 
the  king  and  the  prophet.  But  the  point  of 
the  sign  consists  in  its  last  words,  which  mean 
'  Before  the  child  would  be  old  enough  to 
tell  right  from  wrong  Rezin  and  Pekah 
would  be  discomfited.'  To  that  catastrophe 
alone  does  the  sign  apply,  nor  has  it  any 
reference  to  a  coming  Messianic  king  in  the 
prophet's  mind. 

Whatever  its  meaning  the  sign  was  re- 
jected and  Isaiah  retired  into  seclusion  for 
a  time.  At  the  accession  of  Hezekiah,  just 
after  the  fall  of  Samaria  (721  B.C.)  he  re- 
turned to  his  prophetic  task.  When  a 
combination  was  formed  against  the  Assy- 
rians he  vainly  advised  the  king  to  keep  out 
of  it.  In  701  B.C.  Sennacherib  came  south- 
ward taking  many  strong  towns  of  Judah 
(2  Kings  xviii.  13-16).  Hezekiah  sub- 
mitted, but  the  commander-in-chief  (Rab- 


Isaiah  of  Jerusalem  i6i 

shakeh)  of  the  Assyrians  beleaguered  Jeru- 
salem. At  last  the  king  consulted  the  great 
prophet,  determined  to  follow  his  advice. 
Isaiah  succeeded  in  so  heartening  the  citizens 
that  they  stood  firm  until  the  siege  was 
raised  on  account  of  an  outbreak  of  pestilence 
in  the  invading  army  (Isaiah  xxxvii.  36-38). 
Little  more  is  henceforward  heard  of  the 
prophet,  who  is  said  to  have  perished  during 
the  reactionary  reign  of  Manasseh.  He  had 
done  his  work  ;  disappointed  that  Judah  had 
not  seen  Jahveh's  hand  in  its  deliverance  he 
turned  to  the  future  for  consolation,  and 
pictured  his  ideal  king  of  the  house  of  David 
whose  reign  would  be  a  season  of  national 
righteousness  and  great  prosperity.  If  we 
retain  the  Messianic  passages  (ii.  1-5  ;  ix. 
1-7  ;  xi.  1-9)  ;  Isaiah  was  the  first  prophet 
to  look  forward  in  this  way  to  the  advent  of 
an  ideal  king.  One  school  of  critics  has 
declared  against  their  authenticity  in  Isaiah 
and  the  other  pre-exilic  prophets.  But  a 
careful  study  of  their  arguments  does  not 
inspire  a  sense  of  conviction.  The  habit  of 
framing  a  theory  of  what  must  be  post-exilic 
and  of  fitting  into  it  many  passages,  which 
may  just  as  well  have  been  pre-exilic,  is 
dangerous  and  occasionally  misleading.    The 

M 


i62         The  Literary  Prophets 

passages  in  question  seem  to  have  the  true 
Isaianic  ring  about  them,  and  they  may  well 
be  left  with  him  as  embodying  his  last 
thoughts  and  shaping  the  future  hopes  of 
his  people. 

Such  was  the  work  of  Isaiah,  who  believed 
that  Jerusalem  would  be  inviolable,  that  the 
Assyrian  would  himself  be  punished  after  he 
had  done  his  task  and  punished  its  guilty 
citizens  (x.  5-19).  He  was  sternly  ethical 
like  Amos,  never  teaching  Jahveh's  love  for 
his  people  with  the  gentler  Hosea.  His 
contributions  to  religious  thought  are  these. 
There  is  the  perfect  moral  holiness  of  Jahveh 
the  universal  God  requiring  corresponding 
holiness  in  his  peculiar  people.  There  is 
the  doctrine  that  a  '  remnant '  would  be 
saved  by  its  righteousness,  out  of  which  a 
great  nation  would  be  born  in  Jerusalem. 
There  is  his  conception  of  an  '  ideal  king ' 
to  be  born  of  the  house  of  David  who  would 
restore  the  glory  of  the  whole  of  Israel.  If 
he  built  on  the  foundation  of  Amos  and 
Hosea,  all  succeeding  prophets  have  built 
upon  his  foundation. 

The  splendour  of  his  language,  his  high 
genius,  the  constant  faithfulness  of  his  life, 
and  his  political  sagacity  have  left  him  a 


MiCAH   THE   MORASHTITE  163 

unique  place  amongst  the  prophets  of  the 
Old  Testament.  He  is  said  to  have  moved 
Hezekiah  to  undertake  a  reformation  in  the 
worship  of  Judah  (2  Kings  xviii.  4),  though 
more  probably  that  was  due  to  Micah 
(Jeremiah  xxvi.  18,  19).  When  he  passed 
away  he  left  a  band  of  disciples,  who  carried 
on  his  work  in  so  far  as  their  more  limited 
gifts  permitted  them  to  do  (Isaiah  viii.  16). 

Of  Micah,  the  native  of  Moresheth-gath, 
little  is  known  save  that  by  his  preaching, 
as  has  just  been  recorded,  he  stirred  Heze- 
kiah to  repentance,  and  the  contents  of  his 
little  book.  He  was  born  of  the  farming 
stock  :  hence  most  of  his  undisputed  oracles 
denounce  the  cruel  oppression  of  the  poor 
(iii.  1-4,  especially),  the  false  prophets  who 
uttered  messages  for  hire  (iii.  5-8),  and  the 
national  sins  (i.-iii.).  He  was  essentially 
ethical,  though  he  may  have  uttered  the 
Messianic  oracle  which  appears  also  in  Isaiah 
(cf.  Isaiah  ii.  2-4  and  Micah  iv.  2-4) ;  or 
both  prophets  may  have  quoted  it  from  a 
common  source,  since  it  is  highly  improbable 
that  any  editor  would  have  added  the 
same  passage  to  the  works  of  two  different 
prophets. 

The  modern  critics  have  robbed  Micah  of 


164  The  Literary  Prophets 

most  of  the  last  chapters  accredited  to  him 
(iv.-vii.).  In  spite  of  their  arguments  it 
seems  probable  that  the  greater  part  of 
these  oracles  (vi.,  vii.  1-12)  really  is  Micah's. 
Hence  the  noble  summary  of  Jahveh's 
requirements  is  due  to  the  countryside 
preacher  : — '  He  hath  shewed  thee,  O  man, 
what  is  good ;  and  what  doth  Jahveh 
require  of  thee  but  to  do  justly,  to  love 
kindness,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy 
God  ? '  (vi.  8).  It  may  be  urged  that  the 
sacrifice  of  the  first-born  of  the  previous  verse 
was  hardly  known  till  the  days  of  Manasseh. 
But  Micah's  prophetic  activity  may  well 
have  continued  into  that  evil  time.  So  until 
more  convincing  evidence  be  produced  we 
are  content  to  leave  this  noble  pronounce- 
ment with  Micah  the  Morashtite. 

Hezekiah  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Manasseh,  under  whose  long  and  reactionary 
reign  a  fierce  persecution  raged  against  all 
who  were  faithful  to  Jahveh  (2  Kings  xxi. 
1-18).  He  returned  to  the  combination  of 
the  worship  of  other  gods  alongside  of  that 
of  Jahveh,  and  it  seemed  as  if  true  religion 
would  die  during  his  lifetime.  Probably 
during  the  late  years  of  this  dark  period  the 
prophets    and    priests    joined    together    in 


Deuteronomy  165 

Jerusalem  to  compile  a  '  book  of  the  Torah,' 
which  they  hid  in  the  Temple  in  a  place 
where  it  might  easily  escape  notice  and  yet 
not  be  difficult  to  find.  Its  compilers  were 
animated  by  the  prophetic  spirit,  so  that 
their  code  differed  alike  in  style  and  con- 
tents from  the  later  Levitical  law-book.  It 
was  based  upon  the  '  Shorter  Code '  (Exodus 
xx.-xxiii.)  and  contained  many  precepts  of 
priestly  Torah  which  had  gathered  around 
the  Temple.  How  long  it  took  to  compile 
the  Code  is  unknown  ;  but  it  was  found  in 
the  eighteenth  year  of  king  Josiah  (621  B.C.) 
and  formed  the  basis  of  his  reformation  of 
the  cultus  (2  Kings  xxii.,  xxiii.  1-30).  It 
is  comprised  in  Deuteronomy  v.-xxvi., 
xxviii.,  xxix.  i.  When  the  book  was  read 
to  him  the  young  king  was  deeply  moved 
and  set  about  his  reforms  as  speedily  as 
possible.  The  curses  denounced  upon  dis- 
obedience (xxviii.)  were  enough  to  alarm  any 
pious  soul  of  that  period  and  Josiah  was 
sincerely  pious. 

Of  Deuteronomy  itself  only  a  few  of  the 
salient  principles  can  be  noted.  It  was 
strictly  monotheistic,  forbidding  absolutely 
worship  at  the  high  places,  and  centralizing 
all    worship    and    sacrifices    at    Solomon's 


i66         The  Literary  Prophets 

Temple.  Even  the  great  national  festivals 
were  to  be  held  in  the  capital  alone  ;  thus 
their  character  was  largely  altered,  though 
they  were  still  to  be  celebrated  joyously  with 
kindly  thought  of  the  slave,  the  Levite,  the 
stranger,  the  widow  and  the  orphan  (xvi. 
II,  12).  The  whole  code  is  marked  by  the 
prophetic  note  of  complete  love  to  Jahveh 
(vi.  5)  and  kindness  to  neighbours.  It  is 
a  cheerful  note,  very  different  from  that 
sounded  by  the  later  priestly  code,  which 
was  the  sorrowful  fruit  of  affliction  and  exile. 
The  regulations  cover  the  whole  of  the 
Hebrew's  life,  and  are  carefully  drawn, 
though  some  of  them  are  Utopian.  Though 
they  had  a  strong  practical  vein,  the  pro- 
phets were  very  truly  idealists  who  wished 
to  impress  their  ideals  upon  their  people. 

The  moral  law  is  embodied  in  the  deca- 
logue with  the  insertion  of  a  few  inter- 
pretative clauses.  But  the  whole  of  the 
code  is  based  upon  love  to  Jahveh  and  con- 
siderate kindness  to  the  neighbour.  It  has 
well  been  called  '  the  prophetic  law-book,' 
because  it  embodies  into  a  series  of  legal 
enactments  the  teaching  of  more  than  one 
generation  of  great  prophets.  Not  content 
with  their  achievement  the  Deuteronomists 


Deuteronomy  167 

and  their  successors  set  about  rewriting  the 
national  history  in  the  same  spirit.  As  they 
had  issued  their  code  in  name  and  as  coming 
from  Moses,  they  added  long  passages  to 
JE,  which  they  probably  found  already 
united.  It  was  their  object  to  emphasize 
their  moral  teaching  by  historical  examples, 
and  they  did  not  shrink  from  addition  and 
alteration.  It  is  uncertain  when  Deuter- 
onomy was  finally  completed  by  the  addition 
of  chapters  i-iv.,  xxvii.,  xxix.,  2-xxxiv. 
Its  theory  of  rewards  and  punishments 
confined  their  administration  to  this  life, 
giving  prosperity  to  the  good  and  adversity 
to  the  evil  (e.g.,  v.  16).  The  issue  of 
Deuteronomy  was  an  event  of  great  national 
importance  ;  though  not  entirely  successful 
it  laid  the  foundation  of  the  strict  mono- 
theism of  the  later  Hebrews,  no  less  than  of 
the  more  elaborate  priestly  code. 

Somewhere  about  626  B.C.  in  the  reign  of 
Josiah  the  great  and  sorely  tried  Jeremiah 
received  his  call  (i.  4-19).  A  member  of  a 
priestly  family  of  Anathoth,  a  little  town 
lying  about  four  miles  north-east  of  Jeru- 
salem, he  may  have  been  a  lineal  descendant 
of  David's  priest  Abiathar.  From  ex- 
perience he  knew  the  jealousy  of  the  hier- 


1 68         The  Literary  Prophets 

archy  in  Jerusalem,  which  excluded  the 
priest  of  the  country  shrines  from  sharing 
in  their  office  in  spite  of  Deuteronomy 
(xviii.  6-8).  When  he  began  to  prophesy, 
Judah  was  threatened  by  a  marauding  host 
of  Scythians  (iv.  11-13 ;  v.  15-17),  whom 
he  regarded  as  Jahveh's  instrument  for  the 
punishment  of  his  guilty  people.  Deeply 
influenced  by  Hosea,  he  constantly  reproved 
Judah  as  the  faithless  wife  of  Jahveh. 

But  he  made  one  striking  contribution  to 
the  development  of  Hebrew  religion.  The 
prophets  before  him  had  spoken  of  national 
rather  than  of  individual  sin  and  punishment; 
he  was  the  first  to  individualize  sin.  Faint 
traces  of  this  important  conception  are  to 
be  found  in  his  earlier  oracles  (iv.  3,  4).  But 
as  his  conviction  of  the  ruin  of  his  country 
deepened,  his  doctrine  of  sin  grew  more 
definite,  until  he  was  able  to  utter  the 
notable  words,  '  In  those  days  they  shall 
say  no  more.  The  fathers  have  eaten  sour 
grapes,  and  the  children's  teeth  are  set  on 
edge.  But  every  one  shall  die  for  his  own 
iniquity :  every  man  that  eateth  the  sour 
grapes,  his  teeth  shall  be  set  on  edge  '  (xxxi. 
29,  30).  Though  Jeremiah  seems  to  be 
speaking  mainly  for  the  future,  his  concep- 


Jeremiah  of  Anathoth  169 

tion  marks  a  great  advance  upon  the  older 
idea  of  the  concrete  unity  of  the  nation. 
It  was  born  of  his  deep  sense  of  justice  ; 
though  he  does  not  seem  to  maintain  it 
throughout  his  teaching,  to  discover  it  was 
a  token  of  his  piercing  insight  into  moral 
truth. 

Of  a  poetic  and  sensitive  temperament, 
Jeremiah  felt  keenly  the  failure  of  some  of 
his  oracles  and  the  rejection  of  his  warnings. 
Throughout  his  career  he  reasons  passion- 
ately with  Jahveh  as  having  sent  him  upon 
a  mocking  errand  (i.  4-19  ;  xii.  1-6 ;  xv. 
10-21  ;  XX.  14-18).  Yet  he  felt  so  strongly 
the  divine  message  in  his  heart,  that  he 
could  not  refuse  to  deliver  it  continually  to 
unheeding  ears.  Josiah's  reforming  zeal 
had  destroyed  the  pagan  altars  which  had 
gathered  around  and  within  the  Temple. 
When  Deuteronomy  was  issued  Jeremiah 
seems  to  have  remained  silent  for  a  time, 
perhaps  till  the  death  of  Josiah  in  608  B.C., 
who  was  succeeded  by  his  worthless  son 
Jehoiakim. 

Moved  by  the  failure  of  the  reformation 
he  appeared  in  the  Temple  (vii.  i-viii.  3)  to 
utter  a  powerful  oracle  denouncing  the 
worship  of  Molech  in  the  '  Tophet '  of  the 


170         The  Literary  Prophets 

Valley  of  Hinnom,  even  daring  to  threaten 
the  Temple  itself  with  destruction  (vii. 
12-15),  while  he  condemned  severely  the 
moral  guilt  of  his  nation.  On  this  account 
he  was  attacked  by  the  authorities  and 
narrowly  escaped  with  his  life.  The  false 
prophets  of  the  Temple  who  proclaimed  its 
eternity,  leagued  themselves  with  the  priests 
to  silence  the  brave  speaker  for  ever  (xxvi. 
10-24) ;  ^i^t  some  of  the  elders  cited  the  case 
of  Micah  (iii.  12),  who  had  uttered  a  similar 
threat  against  the  Temple,  been  left  un- 
punished, and  had  moved  Hezekiah  and  his 
ministers  to  sincere  but  short-lived  repent- 
ance. Uriah  his  fellow  prophet  and  sup- 
porter was  put  to  death.  But  Jeremiah 
remained  true  to  the  divine  message  and 
faced  persecution,  noisome  imprisonment, 
exile  in  Egypt  (xliii.  1-7),  it  may  be  murder 
there,  in  its  utterance. 

Though  no  man  who  ever  lived  could  have 
longed  more  keenly  for  the  peace  of  home- 
life,  he  never  married  (xvi.  1-4).  He  advised 
one  king  after  another  to  avoid  alliance  with 
Egypt,  to  remain  true  to  their  allegiance 
to  Babylon  (ii.  18,  36 ;  xxvii.  12-22 ;  xxviii. 
12-14).  Thus,  like  Isaiah,  he  was  a  states- 
man as  well  as  a  prophet.     As  he  had  seen 


Jeremiah  of  Anathoth  171 

the  deportation  of  Jehoiachin  with  the 
flower  of  Judah  (597-6  B.C.),  he  foresaw  the 
end  of  Zedekiah's  rebelhon  in  the  Exile  of 
586  B.C.  He  hngered  in  the  ruined  city 
with  the  remnant  until  the  murder  of 
Gedaliah  the  governor,  when  he  was  hurried 
off  into  Egypt  against  his  will.  Through  this 
period  of  trial  he  continued  to  preach  the 
gracious  doctrine  of  pardon  upon  repent- 
ance (xviii.  8  ;  xxvi.  13),  of  the  final  res- 
toration of  his  people  through  the  piety  of  a 
remnant,  when  his  hope  of  the  national 
repentance  faded  from  his  mind. 

Stern  as  were  the  penalties  with  which  he 
threatened  Judah  and  its  leaders,  with  deep 
spiritual  insight  he  was  able  to  proclaim  the 
'  new  covenant  of  Jahveh  '  with  his  people  in 
simple  and  touching  words.  '  But  this  is 
the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the  house 
of  Israel  after  those  days,  saith  Jahveh  ;  I 
will  put  my  law  in  their  inward  parts  and 
in  their  heart  will  I  write  it ;  and  I  will  be 
their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people  :  and 
they  shall  no  more  teach  every  man  his 
neighbour,  and  every  man  his  brother, 
saying,  Know  Jahveh  :  for  they  shall  all 
know  me  from  the  least  to  the  greatest  of 
them,  saith  Jahveh  :   for  I  will  forgive  their 


172         The  Literary  Prophets 

iniquity,  and  their  sin  will  I  remember  no 
more  '  (xxxi.  33,  34). 

This  is  Jeremiah's  greatest  contribution  to 
universal  religious  thought.  He  saw  plainly 
that  true  religion  consisted  in  the  intimate 
knowledge  of  God,  that  such  knowledge 
could  only  come  to  sinners  from  a  changed 
heart  and  mind.  This  teaching  of  his  lies 
at  the  root  of  the  thought  of  Jesus  as 
expressed  in  the  single  word  '  repent,'  or 
'  change  your  heart  and  mind,'  and  taught 
with  exquisite  detail  in  the  parable  of  '  The 
Prodigal  Son.'  So  this  strong,  heroic,  sensi- 
tive, sorely  troubled  man  left  a  priceless 
heritage  to  his  race,  through  them  to  the 
world,  in  the  deep  truths  which  God  had 
breathed  into  his  spirit.  He  had  the  added 
grief  of  seeing  the  fulfilment  of  many  of  his 
words  of  warning.  Yet  he  could  remain 
confident  of  the  restoration  of  his  race  with 
a  changed  heart  and  mind,  though  his  actual 
prediction  of  a  return  from  exile  after 
'  seventy  years  '  (xxv.  11)  was  unfulfilled. 
He  was  a  lonely  soul  in  an  unheeding  world  : 
hence  arose  his  true  greatness  ;  for  earth's 
great  ones  are  usually  lonely  souls  drawing 
their  inspiration  from  solitary  communion 
with  God. 


EZEKIEL  THE   ExiLE  173 

In  the  first  deportation  to  Babylon  (597 
B.C.)  was  a  prophet  of  another  order,  also 
a  priest  of  the  line  of  Zadok,  deeply  interested 
in  the  future  of  his  people,  but  equally 
devoted  to  the  exact  observance  of  pious 
ritual.  Ezekiel  is  a  teacher  of  great  im- 
portance, because  he  supplies  the  link  be- 
tween the  older  Hebrew  religion  and  the 
later  Judaism.  He  dwelt  with  the  exiles  in 
comparative  comfort  near  Tel-abib  by  one  of 
the  canals  of  Babylon,  which  he  calls  the 
'  river  Chebar  '  (i.  i).  With  them  he  had 
much  influence,  though  his  teaching  had 
little  lasting  effect  upon  them.  He  appears 
to  have  experienced  a  series  of  trances  in 
which  he  saw  visions  which  he  afterwards 
wrote  down  and  elaborated  (i.  ;  ii.  8-iii.  3  ; 
xxxvii.  1-14,  15-23). 

The  vision  of  the  wonderful  chariot  with 
the  '  four  living  creatures  '  and  the  '  firma- 
ment '  whereon  Jahveh  was  enthroned  (i.) 
was  the  occasion  of  his  call.  His  book  was 
clearly  edited  and  arranged  by  himself ; 
hence  it  has  a  unity  not  common  in  the 
prophetic  writings.  It  is  written  in  a  rich 
and  sonorous  prose  and  contains  passages 
both  of  great  imaginative  power  and  tremb- 
ling with  suppressed  passion.     Here  only  the 


174         The  Literary  Prophets 

barest  outline  of  his  prophetic  activity  is 
possible.  His  book  is  divided  into  three 
sections.  The  iirst  section  (i.-xxxii.)  is 
divided  into  two  subsections,  one  denouncing 
punishment  upon  Israel  and  Judah  (ii.-xxiv.), 
the  other  containing  oracles  against  the 
surrounding  nations  (xxv.-xxxii.)  which  were 
destined  to  be  judged  before  the  restoration 
of  the  united  Israel.  The  second  division 
(xxxiii.-xxxix.)  treats  of  the  purification  and 
restoration  of  Jahveh's  people.  The  third 
describes  the  ideal  theocratic  commonwealth 
with  a  sort  of  president  in  the  person  of  the 
prince  by  the  side  of  the  high  priest.  The 
first  section  resembles  the  thought  of  the 
older  prophets.  In  it  Ezekiel  denounces 
the  guilty  priests  and  false  prophets  with 
the  fervour  of  Jeremiah  (xiii.  2-16).  But 
he  has  a  different  conception  of  Jahveh's 
motive  in  willing  the  exile  of  Zedekiah  and 
in  ultimately  bringing  back  his  people  from 
Babylon  (xvii.  11-21  ;  xxxvi.  32-36).  In 
either  case  Jahveh  sought  to  vindicate  his 
own  honour  rather  than  to  show  special  anger 
or  special  mercy  to  Israel. 

His  conception  of  Jahveh  is  remarkable 
for  its  harshness  and  severity.  Learning 
from  Isaiah  to  regard  him  as  the  '  Holy  One 


EZEKIEL  THE   ExiLE  I75 

of  Israel,'  he  invests  his  God  with  a  dazzhng 
hohness,  which  has  been  offended  by  the 
want  of  hohness  in  his  people.  His  intense 
desire  to  secure  cleanness,  moral  and  cere- 
monial, leads  him  to  stress  ritual  no  less  than 
ethical  holiness.  It  was  to  fulfil  his  promise 
to  his  people  that  Jahveh  would  ultimately 
restore  them  with  a  changed  heart  which 
would  sin  no  more.  In  other  words  he 
desired  to  vindicate  his  holy  name  and  his 
promises  in  the  sight  of  the  nations  of  earth. 
For  a  similar  reason  he  takes  no  pleasure  in 
the  death  of  the  wicked  (xxxiii.  ii),  but 
wishes  solely  to  assert  his  hohness  and  the 
need  of  human  holiness  in  his  servant. 

So  the  prophet  elaborates  the  story  of 
Israel's  past  to  exhibit  the  justice  of  its 
severe  punishment  (xx.).  He  has  little 
tenderness  :  he  had  seen  the  elders  guilty 
of  idol-worship,  heard  the  women  wailing 
for  '  Tammuz  '  or  '  Adonis  '  (viii.),  hence  he 
realizes  that  an  unclean  ritual  means  an  un- 
clean heart.  Hence  his  judgment  upon  his 
guilty  nation  is  pitiless  and  severe.  But  he 
learned  two  things  from  Jeremiah,  the  virtue 
of  individual  repentance  (xviii. ;  xxxiii. 
10-20),  and  the  new  covenant  of  the  changed 
heart    in    the     regenerated    race     (xxxvi. 


176         The  Literary  Prophets 

22-36),  though  he  does  not  actually  use  this 
word.  Hence  he  kindles  a  gleam  of  hope  in 
the  dark  places  of  guilt  and  sin.  He  con- 
demns the  false  ruler  of  Jerusalem,  but 
assures  the  exiles  that  Jahveh  himself  will 
be  their  shepherd  (xxxiv.  1-19)  with  David 
as  his  deputy  (xxxiv.  23-25).  In  spite 
of  this  reference  to  David  there  is  little 
Messianic  hope  in  Ezekiel,  who  looks  forward 
rather  to  a  holy  people  under  Jahveh's 
kingship  than  to  a  great  nation  under  a 
mighty  earthly  monarch. 

With  this  conception  before  his  mind  he 
depicts  his  ideal  theocracy  with  its  shadowy 
figure  of  the  '  prince '  (xl.-xlviii.)  for  the 
guidance  of  the  restored  nation.  Though 
well  acquainted  with  Deuteronomy,  he  is 
obviously  ignorant  of  the  '  priestly  code.' 
He  will  admit  only  descendants  of  Zadok  to 
be  full  priests  in  his  rebuilt  Temple  (xliv. 
15-31)  instead  of  the  '  sons  of  Aaron'  of  P. 
The  Levites  he  condemns  to  take  the  place 
of  former  heathen  servitors  for  their  sin  in 
ministering  at  the  '  high  places '  (xliv. 
9-14).  There  are  many  minute  differences 
between  the  speculations  of  Ezekiel  and  his 
priestly  successors.  He  gives  no  hint  of 
such  a  high  priest  with  his  peculiar  breast- 


EZEKIEL  THE   ExiLE  177 

plate  and  gorgeous  robes  as  appears  in  the 
later  code  (Exodus  xxxix.  8-26),  nor  of  the 
great  '  day  of  Atonement '  (Leviticus  xvi.). 
Had  he  had  such  a  code  before  him,  he  would 
never  have  ventured  to  draw  up  a  constitu- 
tion of  his  own.  Hence  his  book  had  no 
small  difficulty  in  gaining  recognition  in  the 
Hebrew  canon.  It  represents  an  inter- 
mediate stage  between  Deuteronomy  and 
the  subsequent  legislation.  That  is  its 
supreme  value  to  the  historical  student. 

But  in  setting  forth  his  Utopia  he  felt  the 
urgent  need  of  correct  ceremonial  no  less 
than  of  correct  moral  conduct.  He  was  a 
priest,  though  endowed  with  great  pro- 
phetic capacity  ;  hence  the  background  of 
his  thought  was  the  priest's  orderly  method 
of  worship.  For  this  purpose  he  not  only 
portrayed  the  rebuilt  Temple,  around  which 
his  thoughts  moved  always,  but  drew  up  a 
careful  ritual  for  the  guidance  of  the  future. 
The  last  of  his  visions  was  unfulfilled  ;  but 
it  remains  a  landmark  on  the  pathway  to- 
wards that  rigid  theocracy,  which  was  finally 
developed  after  the  return  of  Israel. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  Exile  Cyrus  the 
Persian  gradually  conquered  the  nations 
around  Babylon,  until  the  great  city  fell  into 


178         The  Literary  Prophets 

his  hands  without  a  serious  struggle  in  538 
B.C.  At  this  time  an  unknown  prophet 
of  mingled  majesty  and  tenderness  arose 
amongst  the  exiles,  who  saw  in  the  victorious 
march  and  policy  of  Cyrus  the  assurance  of 
the  restoration  of  some  at  least  of  the 
Hebrews.  His  oracles  have  been  attached 
to  those  of  Isaiah  ;  the  words  of  at  least  two 
prophets  occur  in  that  place  (Isaiah  xl.-lv., 
Ivi.-lxvi.),  the  first  writing  during  the  last 
years  of  the  Exile,  the  second  a  few  years 
later  when  the  building  of  the  Temple  was 
delayed,  until  Haggai  and  Zechariah  stirred 
up  the  builders  to  greater  faithfulness.  The 
heart  of  the  first  prophet  was  overflowing 
with  the  joyful  anticipation  of  an  immediate 
fulfilment  to  his  oracles  (xl.-xlviii.).  He 
believed  that  C5n"us  would  be  their  dehverer, 
and  even  represents  him  as  Jahveh's  '  Mes- 
siah '  = '  anointed  one '  (xlv.  i),  as  the 
'  righteous  man  from  the  east '  (xli.  2), 
and  as  Jahveh's  '  shepherd  '  (xliv.  28)  who 
will  '  perform  all  his  pleasure.'  He  must 
have  followed  the  policy  of  C5n-us  with  close 
attention  to  forecast  his  purpose  with  so 
much  accuracy. 

To  him  Jahveh  was  the  universal  God  as 
opposed  to  those  stocks  and  stones  known 


The  Second  Isaiah  179 

as  idols  (xl.  18-20).  He  represents  Jahveh 
as  summoning  the  false  gods  to  a  grand 
assize,  wherein  they  are  put  to  confusion 
(xli.  21-24).  Jahveh  had  summoned  Cyrus 
from  the  north  and  the  east  to  deliver  Judah 
(xli.  25-28).  He  is  Israel's  '  Vindicator,' 
who  by  setting  his  people  in  their  own  land 
will  vindicate  his  plighted  word.  Jahveh  is 
'  righteous,'  which  implies  both  ethical  per- 
fection and  faithfulness  to  his  promises 
(xlvi.  13).  Thus  with  his  righteousness. his 
saving  power  is  blended.  Such  terms  as 
'  redeemer  '  or  '  salvation  '  must  be  avoided 
for  '  vindicator  '  or  '  deliverance,'  which  have 
long  acquired  a  theological  meaning  un- 
known to  the  prophet  himself.  Similarly 
the  word  '  Saviour '  must  be  rendered 
'  Deliverer.'  It  implies  simply  that  Jahveh 
will  deliver  his  people  from  oppression  and 
restore  them  to  their  own  land.  Though 
Lord  of  the  whole  earth  he  is  the  '  Holy  One 
of  Israel '  (xlv.  11)  caring  for  his  people  and 
resolved  upon  deliverance  (li.  6-8).  So 
Israel  is  his  '  servant,'  not  the  crushed  slave 
of  an  oriental  house,  but  the  trusted  servant 
of  a  generous  master.  This  important  attri- 
bute had  two  different  meanings.  First  it  is 
applied  to  all  of  the  Exiles  (xlii.  19  ;   xliii. 


i8o         The  Literary  Prophets 

10  ;  xliv.  i)  as  being  Jahveh's  people,  whom 
he  had  chosen  from  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

But  in  four  passages  (xHi.  1-4 ;  xHx. 
1-6  ;  1,  4-9  ;  Hi.  13-Uii.)  the  word  servant 
is  restricted  to  the  oppressed  minority,  who 
remained  faithful  to  Jahveh,  and  were  per- 
secuted as  rebels  by  the  Babylonians  and 
regarded  as  fools  by  their  more  compliant 
fellow  countrymen.  This  limitation  is  so 
natural  to  the  prophet's  thought,  that  these 
oracles  must  be  assigned  to  him,  since  they 
are  couched  in  his  style.  In  the  first  he 
proclaims  a  mission  to  the  Gentiles  after 
the  restoration  of  the  nation  (xlii.  1-4)  to 
win  them  to  the  worship  of  Jahveh.  In  the 
second  (xlix.  1-6)  this  thought  is  emphasized, 
the  faithful  being  described  as  '  a  light  to  the 
Gentiles,'  and  God's  '  deliverance  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth.'  The  third  oracle  speaks  of  the 
fidehty  of  this  httle  band  (1.  4-9),  whose 
justification  is  close  at  hand. 

His  message  would  seem  to  have  fallen 
largely  upon  unheeding  ears.  Hence  he 
penned  his  sublime  picture  of  the  deliverance 
of  the  faithless  ones  by  the  sufferings  of  the 
faithful  (Hi.  13-liii.  12).  Thus  he  makes  his 
greatest  contribution  to  reHgious  thought  in 
his  doctrine  of  vicarious  suffering  for  the  sake 


The  Second  Isaiah  i8i 

of  the  guilty.  Then  he  ends  his  oracles  with 
an  outburst  of  triumphant  song  (liv.,  Iv.). 
So  to  this  deep  thinker  it  was  manifest  that 
Jahveh  had  his  divine  purpose  in  permitting 
the  suffering  of  the  righteous,  which  was  a 
sure  means  of  moving  the  unrighteous  to 
righteousness.  This  fourth  oracle  has  no 
reference  to  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  nor  to  any 
later  doctrine  of  the  atonement  in  the  mind 
of  the  prophet.  The  figure  of  the  '  leper  ' 
(hi.  14,  15)  does  not  accord  with  him,  while 
many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  '  suffering 
servant '  do  not  correspond  with  his  life 
and  teaching.  What  the  prophet  means  is 
simply  this  :  the  suffering  of  the  faithful 
Israelites  would  turn  to  repentance  those 
who  mocked  them,  so  that  they  might  be 
fitted  to  receive  deliverance. 

What  then  was  the  message  of  the  literary 
prophets  ?  First  and  foremost  one  and  all 
of  them  preached  Jahveh  as  the  sole  God  of 
the  earth.  They  taught  that  he  was  a  God 
of  perfect  holiness,  righteous  himself  and 
demanding  righteousness  from  his  wor- 
shippers. Save  Ezekiel  they  had  little  in- 
terest in  ritual.  Though  they  held  Jahveh 
to  be  universal  God,  they  still  conceived  of 
him  as  especially  favouring  Israel,  which  he 


i82         The  Literary  Prophets 

destined  one  day  to  be  a  missionary  to  the 
other  nations.  Hosea  and  Jeremiah  saw 
more  deeply  than  the  rest  into  the  loving 
heart  of  God,  in  which  they  were  followed 
with  piercing  insight  by  the  '  Second  Isaiah.' 
Furthermore  in  spite  of  much  anthropo- 
morphic language  all  of  them  conceived  of 
Jahveh  as  a  spiritual  being  needing  no  out- 
ward symbol  for  his  worship.  Thus  though 
they  were  especially  interested  in  their  own 
people,  they  conferred  a  priceless  blessing 
upon  the  human  race.  They  guided  man- 
kind towards  a  more  intimate  knowledge  of 
God.  They  were  the  preachers  and  teachers 
who  prepared  the  way  for  the  teacher  and 
preacher  of  the  ages,  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
though  not  one  of  them  had  the  slightest 
prevision  of  his  coming.  He  was  their 
lineal  successor,  destined  to  reveal  the  new 
heavens  for  which  they  sighed  to  an  earth 
which  is  gradually  becoming  new.  Thus 
they  proved  the  glory  of  their  ancient  race, 
they  shed  the  first  beams  of  the  Light  of  the 
World. 


Chapter  VI 
THE  RELIGION  OF  A  BOOK 

Priest  and  Cultus.  The  growth  of  the  Torah.  The 
Return  from  the  Exile.  Ezra-Nehemiah.  The  People 
of  a  Book.     The  Chronicler.     The  Theocracy. 

IN  order  to  understand  the  reformation 
under  Ezra  and  Nehemiah  it  will  be 
needful  to  retrace  the  gradual  growth  in  the 
power  of  the  priest  and  the  development  of 
the  '  book  of  the  Law,'  even  at  the  risk  of 
repetition.  In  the  earliest  tradition  of  the 
race  no  priests  are  found  save  the  mysterious 
figure  of  Melchizedek,  to  whom  Abraham  is 
said  to  have  paid  tithes  (Genesis  xiv.  17-20). 
Even  he  is  not  called  the  priest  of  Jahveh, 
while  the  date  of  the  tradition  in  which  he 
appears  is  quite  uncertain.  The  patriarchs 
themselves  sacrificed  when  and  where  they 
would.  P  alone  deprives  them  of  all  such 
occasions  for  sacrifice,  in  accordance  with 
his  theory  that  this  was  the  province  of  the 
priest  exclusively. 


184        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

Though  there  were  many  hallowed  spots 
in  Canaan,  there  were  no  fixed  temples  in 
the  story  of  the  earliest  time.  It  is  quite 
uncertain  if  the  Israelites  in  Egypt  offered 
burnt  offerings,  though  the  excuse  made  to 
the  Pharaoh  just  before  the  Exodus  implies 
such  a  habit  of  worship  (Exodus  x.  1-7). 
The  rite  of  the  Passover,  which  does  not  fall 
under  this  head,  was  probably  in  existence 
at  that  time.  Amos  roundly  asserts  that  no 
sacrifices  were  offered  to  Jahveh  during  the 
wanderings  (Amos  v.  26,  27).  Doubtless  in 
the  period  of  the  patriarchs  we  are  in  the 
land  of  legend  ;  but  the  keenest  critics  must 
admit  that  the  legends  are  most  ancient, 
that  many  old-world  customs  can  be  traced 
in  the  web  of  ancient  legend.  In  /  the  oldest 
collection  of  national  stories  Aaron  so  far 
from  being  a  priest  hardly  appears  or  at  most 
takes  no  part  in  the  preparation  for  the 
Exodus.  At  the  same  time  sacrifice  forms 
an  integral  part  of  most  ancient  religions, 
though  that  fact  does  not  carry  the  priest 
back  to  their  beginning  in  all  cases.  If 
sacrifices  were  offered,  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  they  would  be  offered  by  Moses 
himself. 

In  the  book  of  Judges  the  priest  plays 


Priest  and  Cultus  185 

quite  an  insignificant  part.  Not  one  of  the 
national  heroes  hesitated  to  offer  sacrifices 
when  the  occasion  required  (Judges  xi.  39). 
During  this  period  of  the  slow  conquest  of 
Canaan  certain  men  seem  to  have  made 
private  shrines  of  their  own,  and  to  have 
appointed  their  own  priest  either  from  their 
own  family  or  as  a  salaried  official  (Judges 
xvii.).  Micah's  paid  priest,  whom  he  conse- 
crated himself,  is  described  as  a  '  Levite,' 
which  cannot  mean  a  member  of  the  tribe 
of  Levi,  which  with  that  of  Simeon  had  dis- 
appeared at  this  stage  of  the  history.  Hence 
the  later  view  that  they  were  a  consecrated 
tribe  destined  from  the  beginning  for  the 
service  of  the  '  Tabernacle  '  cannot  be  main- 
tained (Numbers  i.  47-54).  There  is  no 
trace  of  any  such  hallowed  separation  until 
the  post-exihc  literature.  Thus  Samuel,  who 
was  not  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  according 
to  one  of  the  traditions  of  his  life,  was  con- 
secrated a  priest  and  wore  the  '  linen  ephod  ' 
in  EH's  shrine  at  Shiloh,  where  the  priesthood 
would  seem  to  have  been  hereditary  (i 
Samuel  i.  24-28,  ii.  18,  ii.  12-17). 

Similarly  the  kings  of  the  united  kingdom 
and  of  the  two  kingdoms  after  their  separa- 
tion had  no  scruple  in  offering  sacrifice,  just 


i86        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

as  they  appointed  their  own  priests.  In  early 
days  it  appears  certain  that  the  priest  was 
the  custodian  of  the  '  Ephod,'  '  Urim,'  and 
'  Thummim  '  (i  Samuel  xxiii.  9),  who  helped 
to  inquire  from  Jahveh  by  their  means. 
David  appointed  Abiathar  to  be  his  priest, 
while  Solomon  deposed  him  on  account  of 
his  fidelity  to  Adonijah  the  real  heir  and  set 
up  Zadok  in  his  place  (i  Kings  ii.  26,  27,  35). 
Clearly,  then,  the  priest  of  the  sanctuary  in 
Jerusalem  was  dependent  upon  the  king  for 
his  appointment  and  his  maintenance.  That 
sanctuary  was  the  private  chapel  of  the  king, 
for  the  upkeep  of  which  he  was  responsible. 
Solomon  too  not  only  offered  many  sacrifices 
at  the  '  great  high  place  '  in  Gibeon  (i  Kings 
iii.  4)  and  later  at  the  Temple,  at  the  dedica- 
tion of  which  he  himself  prayed  before  the 
altar  and  gave  tlie  priestly  benediction  (i 
Kings  viii.  22,  55). 

But  the  magnificence  of  the  Temple  caused 
a  great  number  of  priests  to  gather  round  it, 
who  regarded  themselves  to  the  time  of  the 
Exile  as  '  sons  of  Zadok,'  thus  tending  to 
make  the  priesthood  hereditary.  A  notable 
instance  of  the  complete  subservience  of  the 
priest  is  seen  in  the  case  of  Ahaz  (2  Kings 
xvi.  10-16),  who  saw  an  altar  in  Damascus, 


Priest  and  Cultus  187 

which  caught  his  fancy.  On  his  return  he 
ordered  Urijah  tlie  priest  to  make  one  like 
it,  which  was  to  be  set  side  by  side  with  the 
brazen  altar  and  used  for  sacrifices  ;  nor  did 
Urijah  show  the  faintest  scruple  in  obeying 
his  command.  Thus  it  is  manifest,  that  so 
long  as  the  royal  power  lasted,  the  king  was 
supreme  over  the  priest. 

When  the  origin  of  the  multitude  of  Levites 
is  sought,  it  will  be  found  in  Deuteronomy, 
which  plainly  implies  that  they  were  the 
dispossessed  priests  of  the  local  sanctuaries 
(xviii.  6-8)  overthrown  by  Josiah  (cf.  Ezekiel 
xliv.  10-14).  The  Deuteronomists  strove  in 
vain  to  give  them  an  equal  share  with  their 
fellow  priests  in  Jerusalem,  who  finally 
succeeded  in  making  them  servants.  Until 
the  Exile  there  is  no  distinction  between 
priests  and  Levites,  though  the  latter  gradu- 
ally fell  into  the  position  of  the  Carites  and 
foreign  mercenaries,  who  had  formed  a 
Temple-guard  and  ministered  to  the  priests. 
Upon  these  Carites  Jehoiada  relied  when  he 
set  Joash  on  the  throne  in  place  of  Athaliah 
(2  Kings  xi.  4-16).  So  the  '  Nethinim ' 
were  almost  certainly  foreigners,  who  served 
the  same  purpose.  Nor  did  the  kings  and 
priests    of    those    days    deem    the    Temple 


i88        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

desecrated  by  the  presence  of  these  aHens  in 
its  precincts.  How  contrary  this  was  to  P's 
principle  is  plain,  as  he  assigns  these  offices 
always  to  Levites  alone,  whom  he  transfers 
to  an  impossible  place  at  the  beginning  of 
the  ordered  worship  established  by  Moses  at 
Sinai  (Numbers  i.  47-54). 

Ezekiel,  himself  a  priest,  took  with  him 
into  the  Exile  the  separation  between  the 
priests  and  the  Levites,  which  had  already 
become  established  in  practice  though  it  had 
had  an  accidental  origin.  Moreover  he  gave 
a  definite  reason  for  the  subordinate  position 
of  the  Levites  (Ezekiel  xliv.  9-14).  From 
his  day  the  two  orders  remained  separate 
until  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  a.d.  70.  He 
did  not  contemplate  a  high  priest  of  the  later 
pontifical  kind.  In  his  ideal  commonwealth 
the  '  prince  '  had  his  part  to  play  in  maintain- 
ing the  Temple-worship  out  of  the  revenues 
of  the  estate  granted  to  him  for  that  purpose 
(Ezekiel  xlv.  16-25).  The  idea  of  the  '  high 
priest '  in  its  final  form  was  the  product 
of  many  centuries  of  religious  growth.  In- 
deed the  culmination  of  his  powers  as 
described  by  P  could  only  exist  when  Israel 
had  become  a  '  Covenant-people,'  a  Church 
rather  than  a  nation.     His  consecration  was 


Priest  and  Cultus  189 

regal,  his  official  robe  was  of  royal  purple, 
save  when  he  assumed  the  priestly  '  ephod ' 
for  the  purpose  of  sacrificing.  To  him 
priests  and  people  looked  up  as  they  had 
formerly  looked  up  to  the  king.  But  that 
thought  and  custom  date  no  further  back 
than  to  the  time  following  the  Exile. 

As  the  influence  of  the  priest  grew  the 
number  of  sacrifices  increased  and  their 
meaning  was  changed.  Originally  the  whole 
burnt  offering  was  made  every  morning  in 
Jerusalem,  and  the  meal  offering  in  the  even- 
ing. The  first  consisted  of  a  whole  bullock, 
of  which  the  priest  took  the  hide  ;  the  second 
w^as  usually  a  handful  of  meal,  while  the  re- 
mainder of  the  portion  fell  to  the  priest. 
Until  Deuteronomy  most  of  the  offerings  of 
the  people  were  made  at  the  '  high  places,' 
and  were  '  thank-offerings.'  Even  the  three 
great  national  feasts  were  held  at  the  local 
sanctuaries  until  the  reformation  of  Josiah 
(621  B.C.).  When  the  worship  was  cen- 
tralized at  Jerusalem,  the  free-will  offerings 
had  to  be  made  there.  Thus  they  became 
fewer  and  less  joyous  than  in  an  older  time. 
As  with  the  general  sacrifices,  so  it  was  with 
the  great  feasts.  The  heart  was  taken  out 
of  them,  fewer  people  were  able  to  attend 


igo         The  Religion  of  a  Book 

them,  and  their  character  slowly  but  surely 
changed.  Moreover,  Deuteronomy  began  to 
connect  with  historical  events  what  with  the 
exception  of  the  Passover  had  been  up  to  its 
date  farming  festivals  of  spontaneous  thank- 
fulness to  Jahveh  as  Lord  of  the  Soil  for 
making  it  fruitful.  What  is  more,  they  were 
movable  feasts  until  P  confined  them  to  a  defi- 
nite date  (Numbers  xxviii.  16-25),  whereby 
they  were  rendered  more  formal  and  less  j  oyf  ul. 
From  an  early  time  the  priests  of  the  greater 
temples  and  of  the  local  shrines  gave  to  those 
who  consulted  them  a  '  Torah '  =  ' instruc- 
tion '  not  only  in  correct  ritual,  but  also  in 
moral  duties.  Hosea  rebuked  them  sternly 
for  their  neglect  of  ethical  teaching  (v.  1-7). 
The  most  important  early  collection  of  Torah, 
though  not  the  only  one  (Exodus  xxxiv. 
10-28),  was  the  '  Shorter  Code  '  (Exodus  xx.- 
xxiii.),  which  held  good  till  621  B.C.  In 
addition  to  the  moral  principles  of  the  '  Ten 
Words '  it  contains  rules  for  the  ordering  of 
the  common  relations  of  life  and  the  simple 
ritual  of  an  older  day.  Upon  its  foundation 
and  with  the  additions  which  had  been 
gradually  made  to  it  by  priest  and  prophet 
Deuteronomy  was  built  up,  which  contains 
much  more  ethical  than  ritual  Torah. 


The  Growth  of  the  Torah       191 

This  noble  Code  marks  a  great  advance 
upon  its  predecessor.  It  lays  no  especial 
stress  upon  ritual,  though  much  on  the  place 
where  it  was  to  be  performed.  It  embodies 
the  teaching  of  the  prophets,  and  makes  no 
distinction  between  the  priests  and  Levites, 
though  that  distinction  arose  from  one  of  its 
main  enactments.  Side  by  side  with  it  there 
was  a  great  mass  of  ritual  Torah  preserved 
either  orally  or  in  writing  in  the  Temple, 
which  served  as  the  basis  of  the  later  priestly 
code.  To  this  class  the  so-called  '  Law  of 
Holiness  '  (Leviticus  xvii.-xxvi.)  may  very 
well  belong,  though  it  can  hardly  have  been 
compiled  until  Deuteronomy  had  been 
issued.  Filled  as  it  is  with  ritual  enactments 
it  contains  many  ethical  principles  of  high 
spiritual  worth  such  as  '  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself '  (Leviticus  xix.  18), 
which  Jesus  universalized  in  his  parable  of 
'  The  Good  Samaritan.'  Indeed  its  object 
was  to  keep  Israel  morally  and  spiritually 
clean,  the  holy  people  of  a  holy  God. 

Wliat  has  already  been  said  of  the  meaning 
of  the  word  '  clean  '  requires  amplification  at 
this  point.  To  the  Hebrew  it  implied  the 
transgression  both  of  ritual  and  moral  law. 
As  from  some  primitive  totemism  the  dis- 


192        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

tinction  between  '  clean  '  and  '  unclean  ' 
animals  had  arisen,  so  much  of  ceremonial 
cleanness  meant  the  abstention  from  well- 
defined  acts  and  things,  which  during  many 
ages  came  to  be  looked  upon  as  taboo. 
These  objects  of  taboo  were  gradually  multi- 
plied by  the  priests  who  found  their  advan- 
tage in  the  consequent  '  sin-offerings,'  which 
were  at  first  paid  to  them  in  money  for 
purification.  Ezekiel  was  especially  im- 
pressed with  a  horror  of  uncleanness,  cere- 
monial and  moral.  The  two  are  hardly 
separated  in  his  mind,  and  he  assigns  an 
almost  equal  importance  to  both.  Hence  he 
helped  to  extend  and  enforce  the  regulations 
which  are  to  be  seen  in  their  fullness  in 
the  '  priestly  code.'  The  compilers  of  this 
elaborate  document  did  not,  however,  invent 
the  huge  body  of  laws  which  they  put  to- 
gether. Some  may  well  have  been  new  :  but 
a  large  proportion  must  have  been  the  growth 
of  centuries.  As  ceremonial  uncleanness 
became  more  stringent,  the  need  of  atone- 
ment for  it  grew  ever  greater.  Thus  the 
'  sin  '  and  '  trespass  offerings  '  increased  in 
number.  Nor  is  it  easy  to  distinguish  be- 
tween them,  though  the  former  included  un- 
intentional breaches  of  certain  ritual  and 


Priest  and  Cultus  193 

moral  precepts,  and  required  such  satisfac- 
tion as  the  purification  of  women  after  child- 
birth (Leviticus  xii.  6,  xv.  14,  15  ;  Numbers 
XV.  22-31). 

Once  more  it  must  be  noted  carefully  that 
from  the  first  the  hlood  as  meaning  the  life 
of  the  victim  was  not  burnt  with  its  portion 
of  flesh.  Later  it  was  esteemed  to  have  an 
atoning  power,  when  men  ceased  to  regard 
Jahveh  as  sharing  in  the  sacrificial  meal. 
After  Deuteronomy,  when  the  priest  alone 
could  sacrifice,  it  became  necessary  to  permit 
ordinary  slaughter  of  animals  for  food  at 
home  :  hence  all  the  old  sacred  associations 
bound  up  with  it  vanished.  Thus  sacrifice, 
which  had  once  been  simply  a  '  thank- 
offering  '  of  the  '  firstfruits '  of  the  cattle 
and  field,  grew  to  have  a  propitiatory  mean- 
ing. That  meaning  is  found  throughout  P : 
so  the  priest  rose  to  the  full  height  of  his 
power  as  the  mediator  of  communion  be- 
tween God  and  man.  He  alone  could  sacri- 
fice, he  alone  could  approach  Jahveh's  altar 
with  this  purpose.  Finally  only  the  High 
Priest  could  enter  the  '  Holy  of  Holies,'  and 
that  but  once  a  year. 

A.S  sacrifice  gradually  assumed  this  piacular 
character,  it  was  felt  that  some  unintentional 


194        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

breaches  of  moral  and  ceremonial  law  might 
have  escaped  atonement ;  hence  once  a  year 
P  set  apart  a  special  day  for  that  purpose. 
It  was  known  as  the  '  Day  of  Atonement,' 
and  still  retains  its  peculiar  sanctity,  though 
much  of  its  ritual  can  be  practised  no  longer. 
Two  goats  were  chosen  and  lots  cast  to 
decide  which  should  be  for  Jahveh,  which  for 
Azazel,  who  was  probably  some  demon  de- 
rived from  Babylonian  thought.  Jahveh's 
goat  was  sacrificed,  that  of  Azazel  let  loose 
into  the  wilderness,  symbolically  bearing 
with  him  the  whole  of  the  national  sins  for 
the  year  (Leviticus  xvi.  1-28).  This  atoning 
ceremony  took  place  after  the  morning  burnt 
offering  ;  during  its  procedure  the  high  priest 
entered  the  '  Holy  of  Holies,'  and  the  day 
itself  was  to  be  a  complete  fast-day  for  all 
time.  There  is  no  trace  of  the  '  Day  of 
Atonement '  in  the  earlier  codes  or  history 
of  the  Hebrews.  Clearly,  then,  it  is  a  growth 
of  the  Torah,  which  was  reached  during  the 
Exile  or  shortly  after  the  return. 

It  is  now  possible  to  come  back  to  the  first 
home-coming  of  a  body  of  the  exiles  under 
Zerubbabel  and  Joshua  the  priest.  These 
two  leaders  did  not  take  the  '  priestly  code  ' 
with  them,  possibly  because  its  compilation 


Ezra-Nehemiah  195 

was  not  finished  in  their  time.  Their  first 
object  was  to  restore  the  fallen  altar,  their 
second  to  rebuild  the  ruined  Temple  and 
perhaps  the  battered  walls  of  Jerusalem. 
In  538  B.C.  by  a  decree  of  Cyrus,  which  has 
not  survived  in  its  original  form  (Ezra  i.  2-4), 
the  first  band  of  exiles  reached  Jerusalem, 
set  up  the  altar,  and  laid  the  foundations  of 
the  Temple.  But  the  opposition  to  their 
efforts  was  so  great,  that  they  ceased  build- 
ing until  moved  to  continue  by  the  pro- 
phets Haggai  and  Zechariah,  who  ascribed  all 
their  misfortunes  to  this  cessation  (Haggai  i. 
3-11,  ii. ;  Zechariah  iv.  6-14,  etc.).  By  their 
inspiration  the  second  Temple  was  completed 
in  516  B.C. 

From  that  time  the  little  nation,  if  so  it 
may  be  called,  lived  amid  great  hardships 
and  continual  fears.  Then  the  Samaritans 
became  bitter  enemies  of  the  Jews,  because 
from  their  mixed  race  they  were  not  allowed 
to  take  a  share  in  the  sacred  building  (Ezra 
iv.  1-6).  It  is  just  possible  that  Zerubbabel 
and  his  company  may  have  rebuilt  the  walls 
of  the  city,  which  were  again  thrown  down 
owing  to  a  revolt  of  the  Jews  against  Darius. 
But  this  suggestion  is  merely  conjectural : 
of  the  period  of  nearly  sixty  years  (516-458 


196         The  Religion  of  a  Book 

B.C.)  between  the  completion  of  the  Temple 
and  the  first  recorded  arrival  of  Ezra  there 
is  practically  no  information,  though  the 
book  of  Ezra-Nehemiah  has  survived. 

The  two  parts  of  this  interesting  book  are 
in  fact  one,  though  their  contents  have 
probably  been  disarranged.  They  have  come 
down  to  us  from  the  pen  of  the  '  Chronicler,' 
who  may  have  compiled  his  work  about  300 
B.C.,  as  he  mentions  Jaddua  the  high  priest 
in  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great  (Nehe- 
miah  xii.  10,  11  ;  cf.  Josephus,  Antiquities, 
xi.  84  seqq.).  It  was  intended  to  be  the 
sequel  to  the  book  of  Chronicles  (cf.  2 
Chronicles  xxxvi.  22,  23  with  Ezra  i.  1-3). 
It  contains  fragments  of  the  autobiographies 
of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah,  an  Aramaean  part 
with  a  supposed  decree  of  Cyrus,  a  later  edict 
of  Artaxerxes  which  may  or  may  not  be 
genuine,  and  sundry  Temple-traditions.  The 
autobiography  of  Nehemiah  (i.-vii.)  is  of 
priceless  value  as  information  about  his 
period. 

Of  Ezra  it  has  been  concluded  on  purely 
presumptive  evidence  that  he  was  a  mere 
creation  of  the  Chronicler's  brain.  He  may 
not  have  come  to  Jerusalem  until  the  time 
of  Nehemiah,  as  nothing  is  known  of  him 


Ezra-Nehemiah  197 

from  458  to  445  B.C.  But  this  is  not  con- 
clusive :  if  his  reforming  zeal  brought  him 
into  collision  with  the  chiefs  of  his  nation, 
he  may  well  have  disappeared  from  public 
view  until  he  had  the  strong  support  of  the 
later  leader,  especially  if  the  insistence  upon 
the  putting  away  of  alien  wives  were  due  to 
him.  It  may  be  noted  that  about  this  time 
the  beautiful  little  idyll  of  Ruth  was  written 
to  protest  against  this  harsh  measure 
enacted  to  secure  a  purely  Jewish  nation- 
ality. No  doubt  Ezra  is  omitted  in  the 
'  Praise  of  Famous  Men '  (Ecclesiasticus 
xliv.  i),  while  Nehemiah  does  find  a  place 
therein  (xlix.  13).  But  that  omission  in 
itself  is  not  sufficient  evidence  to  set  against 
what  appears  to  be  a  genuine  piece  of  auto- 
biography (Ezra  viii.,  ix.),  while  some  other 
chapters  resemble  the  abbreviation  of  such 
a  work. 

In  445  B.C.  Nehemiah  came  to  Jerusalem, 
and  within  a  short  time  the  walls  were  re- 
built, so  that  the  neighbouring  nations 
could  no  longer  disturb  the  people  (Nehe- 
miah ii.-iii.).  After  the  completion  of  that 
important  task  a  solemn  '  Feast  of  Taber- 
nacles '  was  held  at  which  Ezra  the  Scribe 
read  '  the  words  of  the  Torah  '   (Nehemiah 


198        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

viii.  13-18).  Whether  he  read  the  whole  of 
the  Pentateuch  or  only  the  '  priestly  code  ' 
to  the  people  during  the  seven  days  of  the 
feast,  is  quite  uncertain.  It  is  highly  im- 
probable that  Ezra  was  the  compiler  of  the 
former,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  fact  that 
the  poll-tax  was  only  one-third  of  a  shekel  in 
Nehemiah's  time  (x.  32),  whereas  in  the 
priestly  code  one-half  a  shekel  was  required 
of  all  alike  (Exodus  xxx.  13).  But  whatever 
book  was  read,  it  was  entirely  of  the  school 
of  P.  The  people  pledged  themselves  to 
obey  it,  thus  the  religion  of  Israel  became 
Judaism.  Soon  afterwards  Nehemiah  re- 
turned to  the  Persian  king  in  Susa,  to  come 
back  in  432  B.C.  to  complete  his  work. 
Two  years  later  the  Samaritans  established 
their  worship  and  temple  on  Mount  Gerizim 
(Josephus,  Antiquities,  xi.  7,  8)  and  the 
Hebrews  were  left  to  endure  their  hard  lot 
unmolested  at  least  by  them.  Probably  at 
this  time  the  noble  little  book  of  Jonah  was 
written  in  the  form  of  a  sacred  romance  to 
protest  against  the  rigour  of  this  reformation 
and  to  plead  for  missionary  enterprise  on  the 
part  of  the  Jewish  nation. 

From  the  reading  of  the  Torah  by  Ezra  and 
Nehemiah's  accompanying  reforms  the  He- 


The  People  of  a  Book  199 

brews  became  the  '  people  of  a  book.'  From 
henceforth  or  at  least  from  the  following 
century  they  became  known  as  Jews  to 
all  outside  of  themselves.  Natural  spon- 
taneity all  but  died  out  of  their  public 
worship.  The  sacrifices  were  gradually  re- 
stored and  multipHed  at  the  Temple,  while 
the  whole  community  paid  for  their  main- 
tenance. Each  of  them  was  deiinitely 
prescribed  and  no  longer  regulated  by  choice 
or  custom.  The  civil  governor  was  usually 
an  alien  set  in  his  place  by  some  conquering 
monarch,  while  the  high  priest  was  the 
religious  ruler  of  his  race.  He  was  held 
to  be  Jahveh's  earthly  representative,  who 
exercised  his  divine  office  with  the  help  of  a 
council  afterwards  called  the  Sanhedrim  and 
made  up  of  '  the  Levites  and  the  priests,  and 
the  heads  of  the  fathers  of  Israel '  (2  Chroni- 
cles xix.  4-1 i). 

It  is  true  that  the  Chronicler  finds  a 
previous  origin  for  a  contemporary  institu- 
tion in  the  time  of  Jehoshaphat,  simply 
because  his  name  means  '  Jahveh  is  Judge.' 
The  office  of  the  priests,  the  daily  and  special 
sacrifices,  the  Temple-service,  the  guilds  of 
singers,  the  Levites,  even  the  functions  of 
the  high  priest  himself  are  all  defined  in  the 


200        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

priestly  code.  It  was  the  business  of  Jahveh's 
great  vicar  to  take  care  that  the  people  as  a 
whole,  and  as  individuals  obeyed  the  Torah 
exactly,  brought  the  required  offerings,  paid 
the  commanded  dues.  Hence  the  joyous  if 
rather  sensuous  worship  of  the  early  Hebrews 
became  hardened  into  a  severe  ritual :  the 
voice  of  the  prophet  all  but  ceased,  the  word 
of  the  priest  prevailed. 

Before  developing  the  subject  further, 
something  must  be  said  of  the  reliableness  of 
the  Chronicler  as  an  historian.  Steeped  in 
the  thought  of  the  '  priestly  code,'  he  could 
not  understand  the  freedom  and  comparative 
truth  of  the  original  story.  He  imagined 
that  from  the  beginning  of  Solomon's  Temple 
only  the  priest  could  sacrifice  with  a  large 
band  of  Levites  as  his  attendants.  Not 
finding  them  in  the  earlier  narratives  he 
conceived  of  them  as  omitted.  It  was  his 
task  to  introduce  them,  and  introduce  them 
he  did  with  much  besides  (2  Chronicles  v. 
2-14).  Similarly  when  David  brought  up  the 
'  Ark '  to  Mount  Zion,  the  king  is  represented 
as  needing  a  host  of  Levites  in  addition 
to  the  priests  to  help  him  (i  Chronicles  xiii.). 
His  whole  story  stands  in  marked  contrast 
to  the  older  account.     It  was  because  the 


The  Chronicler  201 

*  Levites  '  had  not  carried  the  '  Ark  '  that 
the  '  breach  of  Uzzah  '  occurred,  while  the 
lifehke  story  of  David's  dancing  before  the 
'  Ark,'  of  Michal's  scorn  at  his  exhibition 
of  himself,  of  his  severe  reproof  of  her, 
is  discreetly  omitted  as  detracting  from 
the  dignity  of  the  great  king  (2  Samuel 
vi.  4-23). 

The  Chronicler's  omissions  are  as  remark- 
able as  his  additions.  He  has  nothing  to  say 
of  the  disgraceful  episode  of  Bath-sheba  and 
Uriah  (2  Samuel  xi,,  xii.),  nor  of  the  no  less 
disgraceful  court  intrigue  by  which  Solomon 
became  king  (i  Kings  i.).  With  similar 
motives  he  altered  events  to  suit  his  purpose  : 
shocked  by  the  early  story  which  plainly 
asserted  that  Jahveh  in  anger  prompted 
David  to  number  the  people,  and  punished 
them  with  a  pestilence,  he  ascribed  the 
suggestion  to  a  '  Satan  from  Jahveh  '  (cf. 
2  Samuel  xxiv.  i  with  i  Chronicles  xxi.  i). 
A  large  number  of  similar  illustrations  of  his 
method  might  be  cited ;  but  a  careful  study 
of  his  work  will  reveal  the  fact  that  though 
honest  in  intention  he  was  so  obsessed  by  the 
imagined  early  origin  of  the  ritual  of  his  day, 
that  he  could  not  write  history  as  events 
occurred.    For  his  own  time  his  evidence  is 


202        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

invaluable  ;  for  the  previous  centuries  it  is 
practically  worthless. 

The  Chronicler  therefore  had  before  his 
mind  a  theocracy  or  government  by  God 
through  his  priests  and  the  Sanhedrim  ;  the 
people  of  warriors  and  prophets  had  become 
the  people  of  a  church  ;  it  can  be  called 
nothing  else.  Its  institutions  were  divine, 
its  laws  were  divine,  it  was  the  '  holy  people 
of  a  holy  God.'  But  the  very  term  '  holiness' 
in  its  later  sense  comprehended  far  more  than 
its  meaning  in  the  mouth  of  the  vast  majority 
of  the  prophets.  With  their  deep  spiritual 
insight  they  had  perceived  the  vanity  of 
worship  without  ethical  and  spiritual  holi- 
ness. They  had  denounced  the  pompous 
ceremonial  of  their  day  as  positively  dis- 
pleasing to  Jahveh,  as  destined  to  bring  the 
Exile  upon  their  people.  To  them,  rites, 
however  useful  in  themselves,  mattered  little 
or  nothing  in  the  sight  of  Jahveh.  Hence 
their  holiness  was  a  plainer,  simpler,  more 
ideal  quality  than  lay  at  the  root  of  the  later 
theocracy. 

This  profounder  conception  of  spiritual 
holiness  was  by  no  means  absent  from  the 
subsequent  Judaism':  but  in  the  minds  of 
the  people  as  a  whole  it  was  apt  to  be  choked 


The  Theocracy  203 

by  an  overgrowth  of  ritual.  Each  successive 
sacrifice  was  apt  to  take  the  place  of  the  idea 
which  it  symbolized.  Hence  when  a  man 
made  a  '  sin  '  or  '  trespass  offering  '  he  was 
likely  to  forget  that  the  sacrifice  itself  was 
only  symbolical,  that  the  temper  of  soul 
with  which  it  was  offered  was  all  important. 
Not  even  the  great  '  Day  of  Atonement ' 
always  impressed  the  positive  need  of  peni- 
tence :  the  ordinary  Israelite  was  prone  to 
imagine  that  the  scapegoat  in  actual  fact 
bore  away  the  sins  of  the  nation,  of  course 
including  his  own,  into  the  wilderness. 
Thus  were  born  two  classes  destined  to  great 
influence  amongst  the  later  Jews.  There 
were  the  Sadducees,  tenacious  of  outward 
ritual,  but  often  at  heart  deeply  influenced 
by  Greek  thought.  There  were  the  Pharisees 
or  separatist  zealots,  who  were  no  less  faithful 
to  the  ritual,  while  they  drew  deep  spiritual 
lessons  from  the  ethical  Torah.  Of  these  two 
classes  are  few  if  any  traces  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment ;  but  they  were  the  natural  fruit  of  a 
religion  hemmed  in  with  ritual  prescribed  in 
a  sacred  book. 

To  the  faithful  Jew  his  religion  was  essen- 
tially the  '  religion  of  a  book.'  Just  as  the 
Protestant  reformers  cast  down  an  infallible 


204        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

Pope  to  set  up  in  its  place  an  infallible  Bible, 
the  priests  of  Judaism  made  their  people  no 
less  confident  of  the  eternal  verity  and  ever- 
lasting authority  of  the  Torah.  Parts  of  it 
were  taught  in  every  school,  some  of  its 
simpler  passages  in  many  a  home  of  Israel. 
Where  there  is  so  much  ritual,  the  '  weightier 
matters  of  the  law  '  are  apt  to  pass  into  the 
background.  Thus  when  the  religion  became 
the  '  religion  of  a  book,'  there  was  scarcely 
room  for  a  prophet  within  it.  The  prophet 
must  have  freedom  of  utterance,  if  he  is  to 
proclaim  his  message  to  the  people.  Under 
the  more  stereotyped  religion  of  the  Torah 
such  freedom  was  out  of  the  question.  The 
worshipper  no  longer  asked  what  is  the  will 
of  God,  but  what  is  the  will  of  God  as  set 
forth  in  the  Torah  ?  Henceforth  the  priest 
and  the  scribe  ruled  ;  by  the  priest's  media- 
tion alone  man  was  able  to  make  his  peace 
with  Jahveh,  Of  the  synagogue  worship 
nothing  can  be  said  here,  since  it  finds  no 
place  as  such  in  the  Old  Testament,  though 
it  may  well  have  begun  at  a  comparatively 
early  date  after  the  return  from  the  Exile, 
while  some  would  set  its  beginnings  during 
the  sojourn  in  the  land  of  Babylon. 
The  rigour  of  ritual  is  one  side  of  the 


The  Theocracy  205 

theocracy ;  but  it  is  by  no  means  the  only 
or  the  more  important  side.  By  it  the  Jews 
were  kept  faithful  to  the  one  true  God 
through  all  their  trials  and  sufferings.  Each 
individual  Israelite  believed  himself  to  be  a 
member  of  the  '  congregation  of  Jahveh,' 
thus  standing  in  a  special  relation  to  his  God 
shared  by  no  other  nation.  Hence  any  lapse 
into  idolatry  was  impossible,  though  it  might 
have  saved  his  property,  to  say  nothing  of 
his  life.  Furthermore  the  Israelites  as  a 
whole  derived  much  inspiration  from  their 
worship,  however  burdensome  its  legal  exac- 
tions may  have  seemed  to  others.  In  ful- 
filling them  they  considered  themselves  to  be 
fulfilling  their  part  of  a  covenant,  in  which 
Jahveh  would  undoubtedly  fulfil  his.  If 
they  went  to  Jerusalem  to  one  or  other  of 
the  national  feasts,  they  went  to  the  holy 
city  with  glad  hearts  (Psalms  cxxi.,  cxxii.), 
though  the  solemn  character  of  their  celebra- 
tion had  the  inevitable  tendency  to  rob  them 
of  their  brightness. 

Though  their  Sabbath-day  became  a  day 
rather  of  rigour  than  of  rest,  to  them  it  was 
truly  blest  by  its  lofty  and  divine  symbolism. 
It  is  quite  true  that  the  priest  was  elevated  in 
the  eyes  of  the  people  as  the  one  means  of 


2o6        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

making  their  offerings  to  Jahveh.  But  though 
he  may  have  seemed  further  off  in  the  past, 
the  thought  of  God  became  ahke  subhmer  and 
more  reverent,  so  that  his  love  for  his  people 
became  more  precious  to  them.  Hence,  as 
will  be  seen  later,  the  Psalter  or  '  hymn-book 
of  the  second  Temple,'  largely  the  offspring 
of  that  great  outburst  of  sacred  song  which 
took  place  after  the  Exile,  contains  some  of 
the  world's  noblest  religious  poems,  and  it  is 
abundantly  clear  that  the  spiritual  faculty  of 
'  resting  in  Jahveh  '  in  quiet  communion  was 
a  dominating  influence  at  least  in  some  deeper 
souls. 

At  or  about  this  time  the  '  Scribes '  or 
'  students  of  the  Torah  '  began  to  attain  a 
fixed  position  outside  of  the  recognized 
priesthood.  It  was  their  task  to  make 
copies  of  the  Torah  and  other  sacred  books 
such  as  the  rolls  of  the  various  prophets. 
But  they  spent  much  time  upon  studying  the 
Torah  with  minute  care,  interpreting  its 
darker  sayings  and  defining  more  strictly  its 
requirements.  Regarding  it  as  the  pledge 
that  Jahveh  had  made  an  everlasting 
covenant  with  his  people  which  was  de- 
scribed in  his  Torah,  the  Scribes  and  Phari- 
sees studied  it  with  loving  care.     The  people 


The  Theocracy  207 

for  the  most  part  were  not  able  to  enter  upon 
such  studies  ;  but  in  their  turn  they  looked 
up  to  those  who  could  and  did  engage  in 
them  with  a  high  and  affectionate  reverence. 

Still,  in  spite  of  this  beneficent  side  of  its 
influence,  the  '  religion  of  a  book  '  is  usually 
lacking  in  perfect  spontaneity  and  freedom, 
while  it  is  apt  to  breed  theological  pedants. 
When  all  thought  upon  sacred  matters  is 
fixed  in  a  rigid  orthodoxy,  spiritual  progress 
becomes  wellnigh  impossible.  That  was  the 
inherent  defect  of  the  Jewish  theocracy,  as 
it  is  of  all  orthodoxies.  The  dispersion  of 
the  Jews  amongst  all  nations,  while  it  did 
not  alter  the  fundamentals  of  their  religion, 
yet  by  depriving  them  of  the  power  of  cele- 
brating its  ritual  made  it  once  more  a  living 
and  universal  religion.  When  their  faith 
ceased  to  be  centred  upon  one  sacred  place, 
it  was  seen  to  be  possible  to  worship  Jahveh 
in  any  part  of  the  world. 

Of  the  ethical  side  of  the  Torah  little  re- 
mains to  be  said.  Though  to  them  Jahveh 
was  the  universal  God,  the  Jews  believed 
him  to  be  in  an  especial  sense  the  God  of 
Israel.  Hence  passages  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment which  seem  to  have  a  universal  bearing 
to  the  Jew  in  Palestine  referred  distinctly 


2o8        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

to  himself  and  to  his  fellow  Israelites.  The 
commandment  already  cited,  'Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbour  as  thyself '  (Leviticus  xix.  i8) 
refers  strictly  to  the  Jewish  neighbour  and 
could  not  have  included  the  Samaritans. 
Deuteronomy  forbids  the  Israelite  to  lend 
upon  usury  to  his  brother  Israelite  (xxiii. 
19, 20),  while  the  same  is  permitted  in  the  case 
of  an  alien.  The  word  used  means  '  to  bite 
like  a  serpent,'  so  that  usurious  interest  is 
clearly  implied.  When  we  read  the  noble 
passages  of  the  Old  Testament  we  must 
never  forget  that  Jewish  particularism  which 
lies  at  the  root  of  all  the  national  history. 
No  Jew  in  Palestine  after  Nehemiah's  time 
would  have  dreamed  that  the  Torah  was  an 
international  moral  code  bidding  him  to 
treat  a  Samaritan  as  he  would  treat  a  Jewish 
neighbour.  That  is  the  difference  between 
the  thought  of  Israel  and  the  universal  teach- 
ing of  Jesus  and  the  Apostle  Paul. 

The  Torah  contains  no  intimation  of  in- 
dividual personal  immortality.  The  rewards 
of  a  good  life  and  the  punishments  of  an  evil 
life  are  to  be  received  from  Jahveh  on  earth. 
When  they  returned  from  Babylonia  the 
Jews  expected  great  national  prosperity  for 
their  faithfulness  to  Jahveh,  who  had  made 


The  Theocracy  209 

his  covenant  with  them  and  restored  them 
to  their  land.  The  non-fulfilment  of  their 
expectation  has  nothing  to  do  with  the 
expectation  itself,  though  it  led  the  deeper 
thinkers  amongst  them  to  inquire  into  the 
suffering  of  the  good  and  the  prosperity  of 
the  bad.  In  Isaiah  liii.  a  beginning  is  found 
so  far-reaching  that  it  is  not  possible  to  go 
far  beyond  it  to-day.  But  the  noble  oracles 
of  the  great  prophet  of  the  Exile  had  little 
influence  upon  the  popular  thought,  especi- 
ally in  those  passages  which  describe  the 
vicarious  suffering  of  '  Jahveh's  faithful 
servant.' 

To  the  ordinary  man  '  Jahveh's  Torah 
was  complete,  restoring  the  life  '  (Psalm  xix. 
7).  Beyond  it  he  could  not  go  ;  happy  in- 
deed was  he  if  he  could  fulfil  it  exactly. 
Hence  he  had  no  theory  of  future  rewards 
and  punishments  to  disturb  his  serenity 
or  to  cheer  his  despondency.  To  the 
Israelite  of  this  period  life  on  earth  counted 
supremely  and  alone  was  real  existence. 
Yet  for  all  that  the  absence  of  any  image  in 
his  worship  helped  him  to  conceive  of  Jahveh 
as  a  '  spirit '  brooding  over  the  abysses  of 
primeval  chaos  (Genesis  i,  2).  In  his  own 
mind  he  may  have  pictured  Jahveh  as  a  man, 


210        The  Religion  of  a  Book 

as  most  of  us  do  in  the  human  limitations 
of  our  thought.  But  though  man  might 
have  been  made  in  his  image,  man  was  per- 
mitted to  make  no  image  of  him.  Hence 
the  general  Jewish  conception  of  God  was  in 
the  main  spiritual. 

Though  the  theocracy  has  its  unlovely 
side,  it  has  nursed  a  race  of  strong  men 
faithful  unto  death  for  the  Torah  of  Jahveh. 
The  Jewish  nation  bore  a  multitude  of  un- 
selfish heroes  of  real  and  fervent  piety,  who 
were  born  into  the  Torah,  lived  by  the  Torah, 
were  ready  to  die  for  the  Torah.  In  it  they 
found,  as  they  believed,  the  full  revelation 
of  Jahveh  to  their  people,  the  token  of  his 
special  grace  to  Israel,  the  assurance  of  the 
future  greatness  of  their  race.  Though  it 
was  and  is  hampered  by  its  limitations, 
though  it  contains  many  contradictions,  to 
the  Israelite  it  was  a  unity  vouchsafed  to 
his  nation  alone.  The  stages  of  the  tradi- 
tions which  make  it  up,  have  been  traced  : 
it  has  been  shown  to  contain  the  rehgious 
conceptions  of  many  centuries  set  together 
without  any  definite  order. 

But  to  the  Hebrew  student  of  the  days  of 
its  first  completion  that  made  no  difference  : 
in  his  own  way  he  could  reconcile  the  con- 


The  Theocracy  211 

tradictions  by  treating  them  as  allegory  or 
in  some  similar  manner.  It  has  sufficed  to 
give  all  of  the  Jews  a  national  religion,  which 
has  endured  unimpaired  to  the  present  day. 
Furthermore  it  was  in  part  the  teaching  upon 
which  John  the  Baptist  and  Jesus  were 
reared.  In  any  estimate  of  the  Jewish 
theocracy  that  great  fact  must  never  be 
forgotten.  Though  these  two  were  em- 
phatically prophets  and  not  priests,  they 
had  learned  what  the  Torah  had  to  teach, 
so  that  Jesus  was  able  to  correct  deliberately 
its  cruder  enactments  and  to  universalize  its 
teaching.  That  he  had  learned  it  thoroughly 
may  be  seen  from  the  '  Sermon  on  the  Mount,' 
the  use  that  he  made  of  it  has  been  for  the 
lasting  blessing  of  the  human  race. 


Chapter  VII 
THE  RELIGION  OF  SACRED  SONG 

The  Psalter.  Conceptions  of  God.  Strict  mono- 
theism. His  goodness  and  loving -kindness.  His 
righteousness.  His  justice.  His  faithfulness.  Man's 
relation  to  God.  Thankfulness.  Love.  Trust.  Obe- 
dience. Penitence.  Life,  death,  Sheol.  The  Mes- 
sianic Psalms.     Summary  of  Conclusions. 

THE  Psalter  extends  over  a  period  of 
more  than  eight  centuries  (1000-145 
B.C.),  though  the  larger  number  of  its  poems 
is  probably  post-exilic.  Its  final  division 
into  five  books  each  closed  by  a  doxology, 
dates  from  a  comparatively  late  time,  and 
is  possibly  based  upon  the  fivefold  division 
of  the  Torah.  It  is  made  up  of  a  number  of 
smaller  collections,  the  oldest  of  which  is 
ascribed  to  David,  though  it  contains  many 
poems  which  he  could  not  have  written. 
The  earliest  guild  of  sacred  poets  was  called 
by  the  general  name  of  '  David  '  or  '  sons  of 


The  Psalter  213 

David,'  who  was  famed  as  the  great  national 
poet.  It  may  undoubtedly  contain  some  of 
his  songs,  but  none  perhaps  as  he  actually 
wrote  them.  When  the  Psalter  became  the 
'  second  Temple  hymn-book,'  its  oldest  poems 
would  need  modernizing,  so  that  the  wor- 
shippers could  understand  them.  That  hap- 
pens to  most  modern  hymn-books,  whose 
editors  without  scruple  alter  the  words,  even 
the  doctrines,  of  hymns  to  suit  the  needs  of 
their  denomination. 

It  is  quite  possible  that  some  of  the  Psalms 
assigned  to  David  may  be  his,  though 
modified  at  least  in  language.  The  titles 
came  not  from  the  original  authors  of  the 
poems,  but  from  one  or  other  of  the  editors 
of  the  smaller  collections.  The  ascription 
'  David's '  does  not  of  necessity  imply 
David's  authorship,  but  may  mean  either 
'  from  the  guild  David,'  or  '  after  David's 
manner.'  The  events  of  the  hero-king's 
adventurous  life  may  well  have  suggested 
illustration  to  the  later  poets  of  the  lessons 
which  they  desired  to  teach.  The  earliest 
guild  of  Levitical  singers  in  the  '  second 
Temple  '  was  called  the  '  sons  of  Korah ' 
(e.g.,  xlii.).  Finally,  three  such  guilds  were 
formed  and  known  as  the  '  sons  of  Ethan, 


214    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

Asaph,  and  Heman,'  where  Heman  takes  the 
place  of  Korah  (i  Chronicles  xv.  17-22 ; 
Psalm  Ixxxviii.).  Hence  a  Psalm  assigned 
to  one  of  these  names  must  be  understood  to 
have  come  from  or  been  written  for  one  of 
the  respective  guilds  of  Levitical  singers  (e.g. 
Ixxvii.,  where  Ethan  appears  as  Jeduthun  ; 
Ixxiii.  ;  Ixxxviii.). 

It  will  be  interesting  to  note  the  various 
kinds  of  Psalms.  One  (xxx.)  is  styled  a 
'  Shir,'  which  was  the  general  Hebrew  name 
for  any  kind  of  song.  A  common  title  is 
'Mizmor'='a  so7tg  set  to  music*  (e.g., 
xxxi.).  A  small  class  is  known  by  the  name 
of  'Michtam'^=:' a  golden'  or  'chosen  poem' 
(e.g.,  xvi. ;  Ivi. ;  Ix.).  Another  kind  is  the 
'  Maschil  '  =  '  reflective  poem,'  which  closely 
resembles  such  a  hymn  as  that  beginning, 
'  O  blessed  life,  the  heart  at  rest '  (e.g.,  xlii. ; 
xlv.  ;  Ixxviii.  ;  Ixxxviii.).  A  number  of 
Psalms  beginning  '  Hallelujah '  =  ' praise  ye 
Jahveh  '  is  named  the  '  greater  '  or  '  lesser 
Hallel '  (cxi.  ;  cxvii.  ;  cxlvi,-cl.)  and  used 
at  the  national  feasts.  Another  little  collec- 
tion is  called  'songs  of  ascents  '  =  probably 
'pilgrim-songs,'  to  be  sung  by  faithful 
Israelites  on  their  way  to  special  worship  in 
Jerusalem.    The  whole  body  of  the  Psalter 


The  Psalter  215 

is  known  as  'Tehillim'=' praises,'  though 
its  devotional  character  may  be  seen  from 
a  note,  'The  TephilHm  (prayers)  of  David  the 
son  of  Jesse  are  ended '  (Ixxii.  20). 

Sometimes  musical  directions  are  added 
such  as  Selah  which  may  mean  an  interval 
of  instrumental  music.  At  other  times  the 
names  of  popular  melodies  are  found  in  the 
title  indicating  that  the  Psalm  was  to  be 
sung  to  the  tune  named.  One  such  is  the 
name  'Shoshannim'  =  ' /j7z>s  '  (xlv.).  Again 
a  musical  note  '  set  to  Alamoth  '  is  given, 
which  may  correspond  to  our  '  soprano 
voices,'  but  probably  refers  to  the  type  of 
musical  instruments  to  be  used  in  the  accom- 
paniment. These  were  the  '  Jebel  '  =  '  psal- 
tery '  or  larger  harp,  which  sometimes  had 
ten  strings  ;  the  '  Kinnor  '  ^ilyre  or  smaller 
stringed  instrument ;  the  trumpet  or  horn  ; 
the  flute  ;  the  cymbals  which  were  of  two 
kinds,  and  the  tambourine. 

In  the  earliest  times  at  least  the  wor- 
shippers used  dancing  as  part  of  their  ritual 
in  joyful  thanksgiving  (cl.  4). 

Gradually  the  Psalter  became  the  '  second 
Temple  hymn-book,'  to  which  additions  were 
made  probably  as  late  as  145  B.C.  during  the 
times  of  the  Maccabees.    The  fall  of  Jeru- 


2i6    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

salem,  its  restoration  under  Nehemiah,  and 
the  victories  of  Simon  and  his  family,  each 
inspired  the  poets  of  Israel  to  burst  forth  into 
sacred  song.  However  ancient  in  thought 
the  oldest  hymns  may  have  been,  with  a  new 
setting  they  took  largely  a  new  form.  The 
last  editors  were  strict  monotheists  and  may 
well  have  modified  the  cruder  ideas  of  a  more 
primitive  time,  though  traces  of  these  sur- 
vive in  some  of  the  Psalms. 

To  judge  the  date  of  each  is  wellnigh 
impossible.  The  tendency  of  modern  critics 
is  to  assign  too  many  of  them  to  the  age  of 
the  Maccabees.  That  glorious  period  does 
not  afford  the  only  suitable  occasions  for 
the  composition  of  poems  throbbing  with  a 
triumphant  military  spirit.  To  say  nothing 
of  David  himself,  the  victories  of  Jeroboam  II 
in  the  northern,  and  of  Josiah  in  the  southern 
kingdom  give  quite  as  possible  a  source  for 
these  as  the  triumphs  of  a  later  date.  Even 
if  Aramaean  words  be  found  in  them,  it  does 
not  follow  that  they  were  composed  during 
or  after  the  Persian  rule.  The  trading  with 
Syria  in  the  time  of  Solomon  may  well  have 
given  many  Aramaean  loan-words  to  the 
Hebrew  tongue.  Similarly  modern  critics 
are  apt  to  make  the  pronoun  I  stand  for  the 


vStrict  Monotheism  217 

whole  nation  too  often  in  what  are  more 
simply  taken  as  individual  Psalms.  Each 
poem  must  be  judged  by  its  own  internal 
evidence,  since  no  reliance  is  to  be  placed  on 
the  titles.  If  the  Temple  be  mentioned  in 
one  of  them,  it  can  hardly  be  David's ; 
the  phrase  '  Jahveh's  house  '  on  the  contrary 
does  not  imply  so  much,  as  it  could  be  used 
of  the  original  tent.  The  poems,  as  they 
left  the  last  editors,  differ  in  rhythm,  in- 
spiration, and  power  :  but  in  the  funda- 
mental thought,  though  it  shows  signs  of 
progress,  there  is  a  striking  unanimity. 

What,  then,  were  the  basal  ideas  of  the 
being  and  nature  of  Jahveh  underlying  the 
poems  of  the  Psalter  ?  With  one  voice  the 
poets  sing  of  him  as  the  only  God,  a  concep- 
tion doubtless  derived  from  the  teaching  of 
the  great  prophets.  Whenever  the  impo- 
tence of  idols  is  compared  with  the  might  of 
Jahveh,  it  is  pointed  with  a  contempt 
withering  as  that  of  Isaiah.  This  scornful 
abhorrence  reaches  its  greatest  height  in  a 
Psalm  of  the  early  Greek  period  (cxv.  4-7), 
where  the  poet  contrasts  the  powerlessness 
of  these  lifeless  blocks  with  the  living  might 
of  Jahveh  : — 


2i8    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

Their  idols  are  silver  and  gold, 
The  work  of  men's  hands. 
They  have  mouths,  but  they  speak  not ; 
Eyes  have  they,  but  they  see  not  ; 
They  have  ears,  but  they  hear  not ; 
Noses  have  they,  but  they  smell  not  ; 
They  have  hands,  but  they  handle  not ; 
Feet  have  they,  but  they  walk  not. 

On  the  other  hand  with  supreme  confidence 
he  sings : — 

But  our  God  is  in  the  heavens  : 
He  hath  done  whatever  he  pleased. 

Examples  of  this  rigid  monotheism  need 
not  be  multiphed.  To  one  and  all  of  the 
Psalmists  Jahveh  was  the  only  God  :  his 
power  was  limitless  ;  he  alone  was  to  be 
worshipped  by  '  all  kindreds  of  the  peoples  ' 
with  solemn  pomp  (xxii.  27 ;  xcvi.  9) ; 
to  him  alone  were  sacrifices  to  be  offered  ; 
his  mighty  voice  rang  through  the  thunder- 
storm (xxix.) ;  to  him  the  floods  swelled 
tumultuous  praise  (xciii.)  ;  his  creative  and 
sustaining  might  was  to  be  seen  in  the  world 
of  nature  (civ.) ;  he  could  create,  he  could 
destroy  (xcv.  4,  5  ;  xlvi.  8)  ;  he  could  bring 
the  lofty  low  and  lift  them  up  according  to 
his  good  pleasure  (cvii.). 

Jahveh  is  always  a  spiritual  being  having 


Strict  Monotheism  219 

no  image,  in  spite  of  the  distinctly  anthro- 
pomorphic expressions  used  concerning  him. 
To  the  poets  the  dome  of  the  sky  was  a  soHd 
vault  or  firmament  spread  over  a  circular 
flat  earth  (xix.  i  ;  cl.  i),  across  which  moved 
the  sun,  moon,  and  stars.  There  were 
waters  above  the  firmament,  beneath  and 
around  the  earth,  under  which  lay  a  vast 
abyss  (xxiv.  2  ;  xxix.  10).  When  the 
windows  of  heaven  were  opened,  rain  fell  to 
renew  the  face  of  the  earth.  Above  all  was 
the  pavilion  of  Jahveh  high  over  the  heavens, 
where  he  dwelt  with  the  angelic  hosts  (ciii. 
21).  By  his  creative  word  he  executed  his 
will  (xxxiii.  6),  as  he  sustained  heaven  and 
earth  by  the  majesty  of  his  might.  From 
heaven  he  heard  and  answered  the  king's 
prayer  (xx.  6).  But  in  all  alike  he  was  the 
one  Jahveh,  the  creator,  controller,  sus- 
tainer  of  the  living  creatures  and  especially 
of  his  people  Israel. 

In  estimating  the  general  conception  of 
his  character  it  must  be  remembered  that 
with  few  exceptions  the  Psalmists  were 
particularistic  in  their  thought,  looking  little 
beyond  the  bounds  of  their  own  people. 
To  Israel  he  showed  his  goodness  and  loving- 
kindness  ;  he  was  '  Israel's  shepherd  '  (xxiii., 


220    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

Ixxx.  i),  he  '  brought  back  the  exile  of  Jacob ' 
(Ixxxv.  i),  he  established  '  a  testimony  in 
Jacob,'  which  was  to  be  handed  down  from 
father  to  son  (Ixxviii.  5-7),  he  was  the 
'  keeper  of  Israel '  (cxxi.  4),  while  Israel 
was  '  his  people  '  (cxliv.  12-15).  There  are 
many  more  examples  confining  Jahveh's 
goodness  to  his  own  nation. 

On  the  other  hand  are  what  may  be  called 
'  missionary  Psalms,'  in  which  Israel  is  re- 
garded as  a  missionary  to  all  the  earth  and 
Jahveh's  providence  to  be  over  all  nations. 
In  a  beautiful  song  of  praise  (viii.)  man  is 
said  to  have  been  '  made  a  little  lower  than 
God,'  to  be  always  under  God's  mindful 
care,  where  clearly  man  is  meant  to  be  man- 
kind. Another  poet  represents  Jahveh  as 
'  King  of  all  the  earth,'  as  so  reigning  over 
all  nations  that  they  shall  become  '  the  people 
of  the  God  of  Abraham  '  (xlvii.  7-9),  that  is 
to  be  ranked  with  the  real  descendants  of 
Abraham.  Another  Psalm  is  quite  universal 
in  tone,  wherein  it  is  said,  '  All  the  kings  of 
the  earth  shall  give  thee  thanks,  O  Jahveh ' 
(cxxxviii.  4).  Others  might  be  cited  to 
show  that  the  highest  conception  of  their 
authors  in  respect  of  Jahveh  was  to  make 
their   people    missionaries    to   bring    other 


Jahveh's  Goodness  and  Love      221 

nations  to  be  his  worshippers.  Hence  when 
a  Psalm  speaks  of  '  Jahveh's  loving-kindness,' 
it  may  be  either  national  or  universal  in  the 
mind  of  its  author  ;  but  in  each  case  the 
fundamental  thought  is  the  same  and  the 
national  Psalm  can  easily  be  universalized. 
Jahveh's  goodness  and  loving-kindness 
show  themselves  in  many  ways.  There  is 
his  gift  of  an  abundant  harvest  and  increase 
in  cattle  (Ixv.  9-13  ;  cxliv.  13-15)  in  regard 
for  man's  piety  and  care ;  there  is  his  pro- 
tection in  the  time  of  trouble  (xxvii.  1-6) ; 
there  is  his  watchfulness  over  his  faithful 
worshipper  (xxiii.),  there  is  his  continual 
providence  manifested  in  safety  from  sick- 
ness, danger,  foes  in  battle,  in  the  gift  of  a 
long  and  peaceful  life  (xci.).  There  is  his 
readiness  to  rescue  his  people  singly  or  as 
a  whole  from  bitter  enemies  (iii.  5-8)  ;  there 
is  that  wonderful  call  to  praise,  which 
describes  '  his  goodness  to  the  children  of 
men  '  (cvii.)  ;  there  is  that  tender  portrayal 
of  his  fatherly  goodness  to  '  them  that  fear 
him,'  which  shines  softly  through  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  of  the  Psalms  (ciii.)  ; 
there  is  that  great  triumph-song,  which 
begins  by  hymning  the  creation  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  ends  by  narrating  the  early 


222    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

victories  of  Israel,  for  which  the  nation  is 
exhorted  to  '  give  thanks  unto  Jahveh,  for 
his   loving-kindness   is  for  ever  '  (cxxxvi,). 

Some  of  the  Psalms  mentioned  are  early, 
some  are  late  ;  but  the  note  of  Jahveh's 
loving-kindness  rings  through  all  of  them. 
It  may  be  sounded  to  commemorate  this 
quality  as  displayed  to  Israel  as  shown  in  its 
long  and  eventful  history,  in  the  beneficent 
intention  of  making  it  the  '  foundation- 
stone  '  of  a  new  earth  (cxviii.  22,  23),  or  in 
his  omniscience  and  intimate  relations  with 
man  (cxxxix.).  But  everywhere  and  under 
all  circumstances  the  Psalmists  believed 
heart  and  soul  in  the  goodness  and  loving- 
kindness  of  their  God,  which  would  deliver 
them  from  all  their  afflictions. 

The  Psalms  considered  have  been  mostly 
expressions  of  a  conviction  of  Jahveh's 
goodness  uttered  after  the  Exile.  A  few 
poems  survive,  telling  of  his  affectionate 
regard  for  his  anointed  king,  who  by  the 
sacred  oil  was  supposed  to  be  possessed  by 
the  divine  spirit.  First  a  royal  marriage-ode 
(xlv.)  has  been  preserved,  which  may  have 
been  intended  to  grace  the  wedding  of  Jehu, 
In  it  Jahveh's  loving-kindness  is  described 
in  majestic  language  applied  rather  to  the 


Jahveh's  Goodness  and  Love      223 

kingly  office  than  to  the  individual  king, 
while  a  high  tribute  is  paid  to  the  royal 
bride.  Another  Psalm  (xx.)  prays  for  the 
victory  of  the  king  in  some  unknown  battle 
soon  to  be  fought,  and  thrills  with  sure  con- 
fidence in  Jahveh's  goodness.  It  is  followed 
by  a  song  of  glad  gratitude  (xxi.)  which  may 
have  been  sung  to  commemorate  the  victory 
prayed  for  in  its  predecessor.  Here  again 
the  ode  throbs  with  deep  thankfulness  to 
Jahveh  for  his  goodness  to  '  his  anointed.' 
Several  other  Psalms  tell  of  Jahveh's  care 
for  the  king,  and  one  speaks  of  his  severe 
punishment  of  an  unfaithful  ruler  (Ixxxix. 
38-45),  which  may  refer  to  the  weakling 
Zedekiah.  While  the  kingdom  lasted,  the 
king  was  Jahveh's  vicegerent  over  his  people; 
on  him  heavenly  blessings  would  be  poured  ; 
he  had  and  exercised  the  right  to  sacrifice. 
In  his  blessing  the  people  were  blessed,  in 
his  prosperity  they  saw  sure  proof  of  the 
divine  favour. 

But  Jahveh's  loving-kindness  was  not 
wasted  upon  the  evil-doer.  He  must  suffer 
adversity,  as  the  righteous  would  receive 
prosperity.  Thus  the  primitive  theory  held 
the  thought  of  most  of  the  Psalmists,  though 
some   were   inclined   to  question  its   truth 


224    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

(Ixxiii.).  In  many  poems  the  faithful  wor- 
shipper, possibly  representing  the  nation, 
regarded  his  foes  as  Jahveh's  enemies,  upon 
whom  he  was  expected  to  take  stern  ven- 
geance (xxxvi.  10-12),  though  to  all  outward 
appearance  they  had  prospered  exceedingly 
(xxxiv.  ;  xxxvii.).  If  Jahveh  were  good,  he 
could  also  be  stern,  cruel  as  it  seems  to  us, 
in  his  treatment  of  the  wicked.  In  one 
terrible  passage  (Ixviii.  21-23)  he  is  depicted 
as  '  smiting  through  the  head  of  his  enemies,' 
as  suffering  his  righteous  people  to  bathe 
their  feet  in  the  blood  of  their  foes. 

In  the  tender  phrase  '  Like  as  a  father 
pitieth  his  children  '  (ciii.  13)  Jahveh's  pity 
does  not  reach  the  wicked.  Indeed  such  a 
conception  as  the  Fatherhood  of  God,  as 
Jesus  taught,  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Old 
Testament.  Still,  according  to  the  thought 
of  the  Psalmists  as  a  whole,  Jahveh  showed 
himself  good  to  the  good  Israelite,  as  he  had 
always  done  in  the  past  to  his  chosen  people. 
In  spite  of  the  afflictions  of  Israel  he  was 
still  believed  to  care  for  its  well-being  ;  nay, 
those  very  afflictions  were  held  in  most  cases 
to  be  directly  due  to  the  national  wrong- 
doing whether  by  idolatry  or  any  other  sin 
(xcv.  10,  11). 


Jahveh's  Righteousness         225 

Another  outstanding  quality  of  Jahveh  in 
the  mind  of  all  of  these  poets  is  his  perfect 
righteousness,  which  can  only  be  served  by 
corresponding  righteousness.  Doubtless  the 
standards  of  ethics  may  have  differed  in 
the  thought  of  the  various  Psalmists  ;  but 
the  idea  itself  is  persistent  in  all  of  them. 
Scarcely  a  Psalm  is  without  some  allusion  to 
Jahveh's  righteousness  either  in  set  terms 
or  imphcitly.  Now  it  is  said,  '  The  heavens 
shall  declare  his  righteousness '  (1.  6)  ; 
now  that  '  He  will  judge  the  world  with 
righteousness  '  (xcviii.  9).  One  poet  prays 
for  deliverance  from  his  troubles  '  by 
Jahveh's  righteousness  '  (xxxi.  i)  ;  another 
seeks  to  be  judged  by  the  same  divine 
quality  (xxxv.  24).  In  a  single  sentence 
'  Jahveh  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways  '  (cxlv. 
17),  and  punishes  the  unrighteous  with  utter 
destruction  (i.  4-6  ;  iii.  7),  while  because  he 
is  righteous  he  '  loves  righteousness  '  (xi.  7). 
Though  the  Psalmists  might  be  perplexed 
by  the  obvious  prosperity  of  the  wicked, 
they  never  failed  to  realize  that  Jahveh  him- 
self was  righteous,  never  completely  lost 
their  confidence  that  righteousness  would 
prevail  in  the  end,  though  that  end  might 
be  long  delayed. 

Q 


226    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

By  his  righteousness  Jahveh  is  '  judge  of 
all  the  earth  '  who  rewards  men  according  to 
their  deeds  (xcvi.  13).  His  judgments  are 
based  upon  the  conduct  of  life ;  his  blessings  or 
punishments  are  meted  out  in  life  in  requital 
of  conduct  alone.  He  executes  judgment 
upon  the  oppressor,  whether  a  nation  or  an 
individual  (xciv.  2),  or  lays  his  command- 
ments upon  the  national  judges  (Ixxxii.). 
He  has  set  his  throne  for  judgment  and  will 
judge  the  world  with  righteousness  (ix.  7,  8). 
Over  and  over  again  with  passionate  fervour 
the  Psalmists  appeal  to  him  to  pass  sentence 
upon  the  unjust  and  oppressive.  They 
had  learned  from  sad  experience  to  suffer 
cruel  injustice  from  barbarous  tyrants.  But 
they  are  prepared  to  '  rest  in  Jahveh,  to 
wait  patiently  for  him,'  confident  that  in 
the  end  he  will  act  as  a  just  judge  and 
do  the  right  (xxxvii.  7).  Poring  over  the 
Torah  some  found  therein  recorded  '  the 
excellent  judgments  of  Jahveh  '  (xix.  7-14  ; 
cxix.).  They  loved  the  Torah  with  deep 
affection,  found  comfort  in  it,  amid  all  their 
affliction.  Hence  they  could  cheer  their 
people  by  their  sure  conviction  of  the  eternal 
justice  of  their  God,  which  one  day  he  would 
manifest  to  all  the  earth. 


Jahveh's  Faithfulness  227 

Side  by  side  with  his  justice  is  his  faithful- 
ness to  his  people  and  to  his  faithful  servants. 
He  had  plighted  his  word  to  Abraham  and 
kept  his  promise  righteously  (cv.  42-45). 
Israel's  forefathers  had  trusted  in  him  and 
'  were  not  put  to  confusion '  (xxii.  4,  5).  He 
would  never  forsake  his  people  even  in  their 
darkest  hours.  Hence  he  is  often  called  the 
rock  or  fortress  (xxxi.  2,  3  ;  xlii.  9  ;  Ixii.  2) 
because  of  his  eternal  constancy.  Such  a 
truth  must  have  comforted  the  Jews  be- 
yond measure  both  during  and  after  the 
Exile.  It  fills  the  thought  of  the  Psalmists 
and  inspires  them  to  sing.  They  sang  of  the 
everlasting  might,  of  the  boundless  love, 
of  the  unsullied  righteousness,  of  the  un- 
ceasing faithfulness,  of  the  unflinching  justice 
of  Jahveh,  and  the  music  of  their  song  has 
awakened  echoes  in  the  human  heart  along 
the  changing  course  of  the  centuries. 

Another  reason  for  the  abiding  influence 
of  the  Psalter  is  its  intense  humanity.  It 
touches  the  whole  gamut  of  human  experi- 
ence in  man's  relation  to  God,  in  much  of 
man's  relation  to  man.  Thankfulness,  love, 
trust,  obedience  to  Jahveh,  penitence,  hatred 
of  enemies,  longing  for  revenge,  delight  in 
its  satisfaction  are  freely  manifested  in  its 


228    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

hallowed  pages.  Thankfulness  and  praise 
are  the  twin  key-notes  of  most  of  the  poems. 
Now  one  poet  would  praise  Jahveh  for  his 
beneficent  rule  in  nature  and  over  mankind 
(viii.  ;  ix.;  civ.)  ;  now  another  would  recall 
Israel's  past  with  glowing  gratitude  to  his 
God  for  his  watchful  care  (cvi.  ;  cxiv.). 
Now  an  individual  poet  would  thank  Jahveh 
for  his  deliverance  from  sickness,  from  death 
itself  (xviii. ;  xxx.) ;  now  some  great  national 
victory  stirred  an  outburst  of  thanksgiving 
(Ixxvi.  ;  cxxiv.)  ;  now  one  who  had  tasted 
the  joy  of  worship  after  a  long  absence  poured 
forth  his  gratitude  in  exquisite  words  (Ixxxiv.). 
Whenever  these  pious  poets  received  some 
great  deliverance,  they  tuned  harps  and 
voices  to  the  gracious  note  of  grateful  praise. 
It  was  their  joy  to  '  walk  in  the  light  of  his 
countenance  '  (iv.  6),  that  is  with  Jahveh's 
radiant  face  turned  towards  them,  a  sure 
sign  of  his  favour,  as  the  '  hiding  of  his  face 
from  them  '  proclaimed  his  anger  (xiii.  i  ; 
xxvii.  9  ;  xxx.  7).  To  share  communion 
with  him  was  to  find  at  '  his  right  hand 
pleasures  for  evermore  '  (xvi.  11).  So  these 
old  poets  rejoiced  and  sang,  or  suffered  and 
sang,  finding  everlasting  consolation  in 
Jahveh's  goodness. 


Israel's  Love  and  Trust        229 

Similarly  one  after  another  of  the  Psalmists 
conscious  of  Jahveh's  love  to  his  people, 
repaid  him  in  kind  (xviii.  i).  When  they 
were  all  but  sinking  into  despair,  their  love 
to  Jahveh  did  not  cease.  Amongst  the 
latest  of  them  were  the  saints  =^Chasidim 
especially  devoted  to  God  and  his  Torah. 
It  is  difficult  to  decide  whether  the  word 
saints  refers  to  a  section  of  Israel  or  to  Israel 
itself  as  a  covenant-race.  Sometimes  at  least 
it  seems  to  point  to  the  separate  class,  whose 
members  were  the  spiritual  ancestors  of  the 
Pharisees  (xxxi.  23).  Some  of  the  Psalms 
seem  to  have  been  written  by  them  to  express 
their  own  feeling  towards  Jahveh  and  to 
impart  it  to  their  disciples. 

The  same  feeling  throbbed  in  the  hearts  of 
all  of  the  Psalmists,  though  its  expression 
varied  considerably.  One  and  all  they  were 
vividty  conscious  of  the  presence  of  Jahveh 
alike  by  '  the  quiet  pools  amid  the  green 
pastures,'  or  through  the  darkness  of  '  the 
gloomy  glade.'  Their  love  to  him  went  forth 
artlessly  as  that  of  a  little  child  ;  they  were 
rarely  troubled  by  those  heart-searching  ques- 
tions born  of  the  scientific  spirit.  Though 
they  often  imagined  his  face  to  be  turned 
away  from  them,  they  never  doubted  that 


230    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

it  would  be  turned  towards  them  in  due  time. 
They  hoped  in  him  still  and  found  him  to  be 
'  the  health  of  their  countenance  and  their 
God '  (xlii.  ii). 

Closely  akin  to  this  love  of  Jahveh  was  un- 
faltering trust  in  him.  One  poet  old  and 
suffering  from  sore  persecution,  could  yet 
begin  his  hymn  (Ixxi.  i),  '  In  thee  do  I  put 
my  trust,  O  Jahveh,'  could  assert  confidently 
that  Jahveh  had  been  '  his  trust  from  his 
youth.'  Another  writing  for  the  whole 
people  lying  at  the  mercy  of  bitter  foes 
shortly  after  the  completion  of  the  second 
Temple  (xxii.)  could  sing  of  the  trust  of  his 
fathers  and  its  fulfilment  by  Jahveh.  An- 
other perhaps  a  little  earlier,  begins  to  sing 
amid  deep  desolation  (xiii.) ;  but  his  sense 
of  affliction  steals  away  and  he  ends  in 
rapturous  confidence  in  '  Jahveh's  loving- 
kindness.'  Once  more,  two  Psalms  of  dif- 
ferent dates  are  joined  together  (xxvii. 
1-6 ;  7-14),  each  thrilling  with  sturdy  trust. 
The  first  sings  of  a  faith  fulfilled  in  a  signal 
victory,  and  may  well  have  come  from  David 
himself  after  the  defeat  of  some  of  his  enemies. 
The  second  vibrates  with  the  note  of  present 
danger,  such  as  befits  the  last  days  of  the 
kingdom  of  Judah.     Yet  the  poet's  trust  is 


Israel's  Obedience  to  Jahveh    231 

so  unshaken,  that  he  can  sing  of  Jahveh's 
protecting  care  though  his  '  father  and 
mother  forsake  him.'  These  examples  of 
whole-hearted  trust  will  serve  to  illustrate 
the  universal  thought  of  the  Psalter  in  this 
important  attribute  of  man's  relation  to 
God.  It  is  an  eternal  attitude  of  soul  sorely 
needed  by  men  alike  in  prosperity  and  in 
affliction. 

Much  as  Jahveh  loved  his  people,  he  re- 
quired obedience  from  them.  This  teaching 
of  the  Psalmists  is  admirably  summed  up  in 
a  Psalm  (xv.)  dating  probably  from  the  first 
days  of  the  second  Temple.  It  describes  the 
tnie  characteristics  of  '  Jahveh's  guest '  as 
Che3nie  with  fine  insight  calls  him.  Such 
a  one  must  be  righteous,  speak  the  truth 
sincerely,  abstain  from  slander,  do  no  wrong 
to  his  friends,  take  up  no  calumnious  report 
against  his  neighbour,  despise  the  reprobate, 
honour  Jahveh's  true  worshipper,  keep  his 
oath  even  to  his  hurt,  take  no  usury,  no 
bribe  against  the  innocent.  It  will  be  seen 
that  all  of  Jahveh's  requirements  from  '  his 
guest '  are  forms  of  ethical  obedience,  which 
according  to  the  Psalter  is  the  doing  of 
his  will. 

Some  of  the  later  Psalmists  are  known 


232    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

as  '  the  wise,'  who  studied  the  Torah  and 
found  the  '  beginning  of  wisdom  in  the  fear 
of  Jahveh  '  (xxxiv.  11-22  ;  xxxvii. ;  cxix.). 
Their  wisdom  showed  itself  in  righteous 
living  (cxix.  3) ;  to  them  it  was  folly  to  do 
evil  (cvii.  17,  18).  In  righteousness,  obedi- 
ence to  Jahveh  consisted,  in  sin  against  him 
disobedience.  Most  of  the  sins  condemned 
in  the  Psalter  are  breaches  of  the  moral 
law,  while  most  of  the  appeals  to  righteous- 
ness are  directed  to  the  leading  of  a  healthy 
moral  life. 

If,  however,  he  sinned,  the  Israelite  had 
one  sure  means  of  making  his  peace  with  his 
God.  If  he  repented  and  amended  his  ways, 
Jahveh  '  would  put  away  the  remembrance 
of  his  wrongdoing.'  One  of  the  pro- 
foundest  of  the  Psalms  paints  a  vivid  picture 
of  a  true  penitent  (li.).  Its  author  had  com- 
mitted some  terrible  crime,  for  which  he 
prayed  for  forgiveness.  It  need  not  be 
imagined  that  the  blood-guiltiness  of  verse 
14  must  be  taken  in  its  literal  sense,  but 
rather  in  the  meaning  of  mortal  sin  of  some 
kind  unspecified.  If  the  writer  had  in  mind 
David's  evil  way  of  getting  rid  of  Uriah  in 
the  battle,  the  expression  would  be  natural 
and  merely  imply  that  his  sin  was  as  great 


Penitence  233 

as  David's.  His  poem  is  both  a  confession 
and  a  prayer.  Hence  he  begged  for  a  '  clean 
mind  '  and  the  renewal  of  '  right  spirit  within 
him,'  so  that  he  might  be  able  to  live  truly 
once  more.  He  felt  that  his  sin  had  cast  him 
away  from  Jahveh's  presence,  so  that  all 
was  dark  around  him.  If  verses  18  and  19 
be  omitted  as  unsuitable  to  their  context,  we 
find  that  the  poet  had  discovered  what  was 
hidden  from  the  priests  in  Jerusalem,  that 
Jahveh  needed  no  atoning  offerings  on  the 
altar,  but  '  a  broken  spirit,  a  broken  and 
contrite  heart.'  In  this  way  he  anticipated 
the  New  Testament  teaching,  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  that  wonderful  story  '  The 
Prodigal  Son.'  He  never  doubted  that 
Jahveh  would  forgive  his  sincere  penitence, 
but  trusted  that  once  more  the  face  of  his 
God  would  shine  upon  him. 

Something  now  remains  to  be  said  of  man's 
relation  to  man  as  depicted  in  the  Psalter. 
In  this  important  point  the  thinking  of  the 
Israelitish  poets  is  in  the  main  confined  to 
their  own  nation,  though  a  few  of  the  Psalms 
consciously  proclaim  the  obligation  of  uni- 
versal morality.  The  Hebrew  religion  had 
so  long  been  national,  that  it  was  not  easy 
for  the  Psalmists  to  look    outside   of  the 


234    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

national  boundary.  Thus  manyof  theirpoems 
are  black  with  bitter  hatred  of  enemies. 
Of  course  these  were  not  always  foreign  foes  ; 
many  of  the  poets  suffered  much  from  the 
sinners  of  their  own  race.  But  none  of  them 
felt  bound  to  forgive  their  enemies  ;  nay, 
frequently  they  prayed  to  Jahveh  to  help 
them  to  vengeance. 

This  fierce  emotion  is  seen  at  its  intensest 
in  the  '  imprecatory  Psalms,'  which  hurl 
ferocious  curses  at  the  head  of  those  who  had 
wronged  their  author  or  the  nation  as  a 
whole.  In  one  every  line  throbs  with  savage 
satisfaction  at  the  sight  of  the  punishment 
of  the  wicked  as  following  on  most  terrible 
curses  (Iviii.  6-11).  Another  (cix.  6-15) 
imprecates  a  most  bitter  curse  possibly  upon 
the  faithless  high  priests  Menelaus  and  Jason, 
evidently  believing  that  the  curse  would  cling 
to  the  persons  cursed  to  their  mortal  hurt. 

Passages  such  as  these,  however  seriously 
provoked  by  cruel  wrong,  should  be  taken 
out  of  the  Psalter,  before  it  is  used  as  a  whole 
for  common  worship.  They  belong  to  an 
older  and  more  barbarous  time  :  though 
they  may  and  do  express  the  feelings  of 
many  professing  Christians,  these  know  very 
well  that  they  are  contrary  to  the  teaching 


Life,  Death,  Sheol  235 

of  Jesus.  But  war  and  oppression  take  the 
kindness  out  of  the  heart  of  man,  and  call 
into  being  his  most  vindictive  passions. 
There  is  no  need  to  dwell  upon  such  expres- 
sions of  undying  hate  as  are  left.  It  is  wiser 
to  turn  to  the  nobler  Psalmists  to  learn  from 
them  their  eternal  lessons  of  trust,  hope, 
loving-kindness,  lowly  righteousness  lived 
out  in  God's  abiding  presence. 

What  then  did  these  old  poets  think  of 
the  future  life  ?  It  is  extremely  question- 
able if  any  real  conviction  of  immortality 
formed  part  of  Hebrew  thought  until  late 
in  the  Greek  period.  Because  quotations 
from  the  Old  Testament  are  sometimes 
loosely  made  in  the  New  to  enforce  the 
teaching  of  this  doctrine,  it  does  not  follow 
that  their  authors  had  any  conception  of  it, 
as  it  is  understood  to-day.  With  most  of 
the  thinkers  of  Israel  to  die  was  to  pass  from 
the  bright  sphere  of  God's  activity  into  the 
gloom  of  '  Sheol,'  which  lay  somewhere  in 
the  heart  of  the  earth.  Probably  their 
belief  in  this  dark  shadow-land  was  a  sur- 
vival from  Canaanite  thought  ;  but  it 
played  no  part  in  their  system  of  ethics, 
which  had  relation  to  this  life  alone.  In  the 
Psalter  are  many  allusions  to  Sheol ;  in  all  it 


236    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

is  described  in  much  the  same  way.  One 
sorrowful  poet  in  danger  of  death  either  from 
sickness  or  his  foes,  prays  to  Jahveh  to 
dehver  him  from  the  dark  land  : — 

For  in  death  there  is  no  remembrance  of  thee  : 
In  Sfiedl  who  shall  give  thee  thanks  ?  (vi.  5). 

This  pathetic  Psalm  may  be  national,  not 
individual :  but  in  either  case  the  state  of 
unconsciousness  in  She 61  is  clearly  depicted. 
Hence  this  '  gloomy  pit '  was  often  used  as 
a  synonym  for  destruction  and  death  (ix.  17). 
A  Psalm  using  She 61  to  express  death  has 
been  both  misinterpreted  and  mistranslated 
to  prove  its  author's  belief  in  immortality. 
The  verses  quoted  in  the  New  Testament 
(Acts  xiii.  35-37  ;  cf.  Psalm  xvi.  9,  10)  to 
impress  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  upon  the 
hearers,  in  the  mind  of  their  original  author 
meant  simply  a  prayer  to  be  preserved  from 
death,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  truer  rendering 
of  Dr.  Foster  Kent  in  his  '  Student's  Old 
Testament,'  which  runs  : — 

So  my  mind  and  my  heart  rejoice, 

My  flesh  also  abideth  in  peace  ; 

For  thou  wilt  not  forsake  me  unto  Sheol 

Nor  suffer  thy  faithful  one  to  see  the  grave. 


Life,  Death,  Sheol  237 

In  simpler  language  the  Psalmist  expresses 
his  confidence  that  Jahveh  would  not  leave 
him  to  sink  into  Sheol  and  thus  to  die.  No 
doubt  St.  Luke  quotes  these  lines  to  illus- 
trate a  definite  doctrine  of  his  master,  St. 
Paul.  In  this  he  resembles  most  users  of 
poetical  quotations,  who  employ  them  fre- 
quently to  illustrate  something  quite  outside 
of  their  author's  thought. 

Another  prayer  for  recovery  from  severe 
sickness  involves  a  similar  thought  of 
Sheol  (xxx.  9)  : — 

^^^lat  profit  is  there  then  in  my  blood,  when  I  go  down 
to  Sheol? 

Shall  the  dust  praise  thee  ?  shall  it  declare  thy  faith- 
fulness ? 

In  other  words  the  Psalmist's  blood,  that  is  his 
life,  would  avail  him  nothing  in  Sheol. 
That  and  his  body  would  be  left  on  earth  to 
turn  gradually  into  dust.  His  empty  shade 
would  be  plunged  into  the  land  of  darkness, 
where  it  would  be  unable  to  praise  Jahveh 
any  more  than  the  dust  mouldering  in  the 
grave.  It  is  a  peculiarly  hopeless  concep- 
tion, which  seems  to  have  been  held  by  no 
civilized  race  save  the  Hebrews. 

To  be  confined  in  Sheol  was  to  dwell  in 
perpetual  silence  (xciv.  17).    The  place  was 


238    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

described  as  the  '  dark  regions '  and  the 
'  depths,'  in  which  Jahveh  would  not  show 
his  wonders  and  the  dead  consequently- 
remained  mute  (Ixxxviii.  6-11).  Hence  all 
of  the  Psalmists  longed  to  '  walk  before 
Jahveh  in  the  land  of  the  living '  (cxvi.  3-9). 
At  the  '  mouth  of  Sheol '  the  very  bones  were 
scattered  as  the  earth  by  the  plough  (cxli. 
7,  8).  In  spite  of  the  pious  pleading  of  the 
commentators  there  appears  to  be  no  belief 
in  personal  immortality  throughout  the 
Psalter.  The  end  of  life  was  Sheol  alone. 
The  word  comes  from  a  root  meaning  to  dig ; 
hence  it  is  often  translated  pit  to  the  con- 
fusion of  many  readers  of  the  Old  Testament. 
It  is  not  the  grave  itself,  but  follows  the 
grave  ;  nor  has  it  anything  in  common  with 
the  word  hell,  which  frequently  misrepresents 
it  in  the  Authorized  Version. 

It  has  not  the  slightest  connexion  with 
reward  or  punishment  :  it  was  simply  a 
gloomy,  silent  realm,  where  the  king  and 
the  beggar  were  alike  impotent.  The  only 
exception  to  this  idea  in  the  Old  Testament  is 
an  oracle  against  the  great  king  of  Babylon 
(Isaiah  xiv.  3-23),  where  he  is  pictured  as 
meeting  with  scorn  from  the  shades  on  his 
arrival  in  Sheol.     But  even  there  no  belief 


Messianic  Psalms  239 

in  personal  immortality  is  implied.  The 
prophet  only  seeks  to  express  his  contempt 
for  the  mighty  but  fallen  monarch  by  putting 
it  into  the  mouth  of  the  empty  shades. 
Well  then  might  the  troubled  Israelite  pray  ^ 
to  Jahveh  to  spare  his  life  that  he  might 
praise  his  God  in  happy  fortune.  He  be- 
lieved that  he  would  receive  his  reward  or 
punishment  on  earth ;  hence  came  his 
horror  at  the  dismal  thought  of  death  with 
its  inevitable  consequence  of  sinking  down 
into  the  dark  silence  and  nothingness  of  Sheol. 
Before  summarizing  our  conclusions  on 
the  Psalter,  it  will  be  necessary  to  discuss 
briefly  the  so-called  '  Messianic  Psalms.' 
Because  these  Psalms  have  been  interpreted 
by  the  Rabbis  or  quoted  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment as  appljdng  to  the  Messiah  it  does  not 
follow  that  their  original  authors  con- 
sidered them  in  any  such  light.  Many  of 
the  prophets  had  dreamed  of  an  ideal 
Davidic  king,  who  would  restore  the  united 
sceptre  to  Judah  and  Israel.  Amongst 
these  the  finest  picture  is  that  of  Isaiah  (xi.), 
to  whom  the  oracle  is  most  naturally 
ascribed.  Micah  too  (iv.-v.  i  ;  vii.  14-19, 
if  the  passages  be  his)  had  imagined  a  time 
of    wondrous    plenty    on    earth,    when    all 


240    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

nations  would  come  to  Jerusalem  to  learn 
the  worship  of  Jahveh. 

The  exilic  and  post-exilic  prophets  took 
up  the  tale,  notably  the  earnest  Zechariah 
(ix.  9-17).  None  of  them  uses  the  word 
Messiah  to  express  the  ideal  king.  He  would 
be  the  anointed  one,  who  was  to  receive  the 
spirit  of  Jahveh,  to  combine  the  attributes 
of  a  mighty  ruler  and  a  religious  reformer, 
under  whose  sovereignty  his  people  would 
enjoy  wondrous  prosperity  on  a  miraculously 
fruitful  earth.  With  every  fresh  persecu- 
tion, though  set  further  in  the  future,  this 
hope  grew  steadier  and  more  fervent.  In 
the  days  of  the  Maccabees  under  Simon, 
who  was  both  religious  and  secular  ruler,  to 
some  the  golden  age  seemed  to  have  come. 
But  this  period  of  prosperity  was  short  and 
followed  by  troubled  days. 

In  the  eyes  of  the  later  Jews  the  deliverer 
was  expected  to  be  a  great  warrior,  half- 
priest  and  half  king,  who  would  defeat  all 
enemies  and  reign,  as  some  believed,  for  a 
thousand  years  when  the  end  of  the  world 
would  come.  Hence  the  scribes  searching 
their  prophets  and  the  Psalter  found  many 
oracles,  which  could  be  applied  to  the 
Messiah   whom   they   expected.    Thus   the 


The  Messianic  Psalms  241 

ideals  of  the  past  were  changed  into  positive 
prophecies  by  them  no  less  than  by  the  New 
Testament  writers.  Hence  passages  were 
held  to  predict  Jesus,  which  had  not  the 
slightest  relation  to  him.  Isaiah  had 
naturally  no  idea  of  the  domination  of  the 
Romans  or  the  life  and  teaching  of  Jesus, 
when  he  wrote  his  Messianic  oracles.  Neither 
did  Zechariah  anticipate  the  riding  into  Jeru- 
salem upon  an  ass  by  Jesus  (St.  Matthew 
xxi.  1-5 ;  cf.  Zechariah  ix.  9).  All  that  he 
would  impress  was  the  lowliness  of  the 
Messianic  king  whom  he  expected.  It  is 
certain  that  St.  Paul  and  the  writers  of  the 
Gospels  never  hesitated  from  their  reverence 
for  the  sacredness  of  the  Old  Testament  to 
apply  in  this  way  such  passages  which  have 
no  reference  whatever  to  Jesus,  though  they 
may  have  influenced  his  own  thought.  They 
quoted  from  their  only  Scripture,  just  as  the 
modern  preacher  quotes  from  the  Bible,  to 
enforce  important  points  in  his  doctrine. 

The  '  Messianic  Psalms  '  are  at  most  five 
in  number.  One  of  the  most  striking  is  em- 
bedded in  Psalm  Ixxxix.  (17-21,  3,  4,  22-52), 
which  may  have  some  reference  to  Jehoiachin 
and  Zedekiah.  Contrasting  the  present  mis- 
fortunes   of   his   people    with   the   glowing 


242    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

promises  to  David,  the  pious  poet  felt  con- 
fident that  they  would  be  fulfilled  in  the 
future  under  a  Davidic  king.  Psalm  ii.  con- 
templates the  confusion  which  had  arisen 
amongst  the  great  empires  of  the  world  after 
the  fall  of  the  Persian  monarchy,  all  of  which 
in  his  behef  would  be  brought  under  the  sway 
of  the  Messiah,  who  in  honour  of  his  office  is 
styled  '  Jahveh's  son  '  (7).  A  later  poet  has 
composed  Psalm  ex.,  which  may  actually 
have  in  mind  Simon  the  Maccabee  (4).  It 
was  cited  by  Jesus  to  indicate  that  in  his 
thought  the  Messiah  need  not  be  of  the  house 
of  David  (St.  Matthew  xxii.  41-45).  Another 
late  Psalm  (cxxxii.)  repeats  Jahveh's  promise 
to  David  and  Zion,  which,  the  later  thinkers 
were  convinced,  would  be  fulfilled  under  the 
Messiah.  Thus  a  few  of  the  Psalmists  took 
up  the  oracles  of  their  ancient  prophets  and 
set  them  forth  in  their  own  way  to  be  used 
as  second  Temple  hymns.  Thus  they  kept 
their  own  faith  in  the  future  alive,  and  helped 
to  fan  the  flame  of  expectation  burning  in 
the  hearts  of  their  countrymen  both  in  their 
own  time  and  long  after  they  were  laid 
to  rest. 

Here  the  foregoing  inadequate  examina- 
tion of  the  theology  and  ethics  of  the  Psalter 


Summary  of  Conclusions        243 

must  come  to  an  end.  Some  principal  points 
of  doctrine  stand  out  conspicuously,  which 
may  in  part  be  due  to  final  editing,  though 
this  must  always  remain  doubtful.  With- 
out exception  the  Psalmists  were  convinced 
of  the  absolute  unity  of  God,  of  his  sovereign 
power  over  all  the  earth,  of  his  creative  and 
sustaining  omnipotence,  of  the  utter  impo- 
tence of  idols,  of  the  supreme  folly  of  their 
worship.  Though  some  of  them  with  deep 
insight  looked  upon  their  own  nation  as 
destined  to  be  missionaries  to  the  various 
nations,  the  large  majority  held  that  Jahveh's 
providence  was  chiefly  confined  to  Israel 
itself,  while  some  confined  it  to  the  righteous 
in  Israel. 

His  righteousness  was  perfect  and  de- 
manded righteousness  in  his  worshippers. 
He  would  reward  the  good  and  punish  the 
bad  on  earth.  Though  there  are  many 
references  to  Sheol,  none  of  them  positively 
implies  any  belief  in  personal  immortality. 
Certain  ethical  characteristics  are  clearly 
marked  in  most  of  the  poems.  They  touch 
upon  all  of  the  experiences  of  their  writers 
whether  singing  in  a  national  or  individual 
sense.  By  these  they  were  taught  to  pour 
forth  thanksgiving  to  Jahveh,  to  pray  to 


244    The  Religion  of  Sacred  Song 

him  in  need,  to  trust  him  in  the  darkest 
circumstances,  to  love  him  with  the  whole 
heart,  to  wait  patiently  for  the  fulfilment 
of  his  gracious  promises,  to  expect  him  to 
take  vengeance  upon  their  enemies  national  or 
personal,  to  rest  assured  that  he  would 
punish  the  wicked  severely.  Though  in  the 
main  the  Israelite  expected  Jahveh  to  pour 
out  these  mercies  upon  himself,  the  experi- 
ences of  the  various  poets  are  life-experiences 
which  are  common  to  the  human  race.  In 
that  supreme  fact  is  the  source  of  the  mighty 
influence  which  the  Psalter  has  always  exer- 
cised and  will  continue  to  exercise  upon 
Christian  peoples. 


Chapter  VIII 

JOB,  THE  WISDOM  LITERATURE, 
AND  DANIEL 

The  Problem  of  Suffering  and  Job.  Religious  and 
Practical  Wisdom.  The  Proverbs.  Koheleth,  or 
the  Reflections  of  a  weary  spirit.  Daniel,  and  the  be- 
ginning of  Apocalyptic  Literature. 

TWO  great  events  in  Hebrew  history 
aroused  a  questioning  spirit  in  more 
thoughtful  minds  with  regard  to  the  old 
doctrine  of  Jahveh's  system  of  rewards  and 
punishments  as  applying  to  this  world  alone. 
The  first  was  the  death  of  the  righteous  king 
Josiah  at  Megiddo  in  608  B.C.,  the  second 
was  the  prevailingly  miserable  state  after  the 
return  from  the  Exile,  in  which  the  righteous 
were  to  be  found.  During  the  Exile  the 
Second  Isaiah  had  given  his  solution  of  the 
problem  of  the  suffering  of  the  righteous  to 
serve  and  bless  the  unrighteous.  But  he 
had  influenced  few  of  his  nation  till  Jesus 


246       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

was  born  and  understood  the  truth  of  his 
message,  which  profoundly  moved  his  pure 
spirit.  Old  beliefs  die  hard  even  amid 
miseries  which  give  them  rude  shocks. 

Somewhere  about  400-350  B.C.  a  poet  of 
marvellous  genius  attacked  the  popular 
orthodoxy  and  put  forth  his  solution  of  the 
problem  of  the  suffering  of  the  righteous. 
Using  an  old  tradition  or  legend  of  a  certain 
righteous  man  named  Job  (Ezekiel  xiv.  14, 
20),  who  though  sorely  tried  remained  patient 
under  his  tribulation,  he  composed  a  poem 
unique  in  religious  literature.  Kuenen  would 
date  it  soon  after  the  death  of  Josiah,  a 
suitable  time  if  the  thought  of  the  poem 
itself  would  accord  with  it.  The  book  of 
Job  never  treats  of  the  conflict  with  idol- 
worship,  which  would  seem  to  have  been  a 
thing  of  the  past,  though  Job  does  assert 
that  he  repressed  a  momentary  temptation 
to  adore  the  sun  and  moon  (xxxi.  26-28). 
In  the  Prologue  the  introduction  of  '  the 
Satan  '  amongst  the  angels  of  Jahveh  de- 
mands a  date  succeeding  the  Exile.  But 
whenever  the  poem  was  written,  its  problem 
is  the  same  :  it  is  simply  this,  why  should 
the  good  suffer  material  evil,  while  the 
wicked  enjoy  long  life  and  prosperity  ? 


The  Problem  of  Suffering      247 

The  Prologue  and  Epilogue  are  both 
necessary  to  the  understanding  of  the  poem. 
In  plain  and  nervous  prose  they  set  forth 
the  problem  to  be  solved  and  the  conse- 
quences of  its  solution.  In  its  course  there 
are  direct  allusions  to  the  Epilogue  (v.  26  ; 
xi.  15-20  ;  xix.  25-27),  which  clearly  point 
to  the  fact  that  the  poet  had  it  in  view  during 
the  composition  of  his  poem.  The  story  is 
soon  told  in  its  artless  pathos  (i.,  ii.).  In  the 
land  of  Uz  lived  a  truly  pious  and  prosperous 
man  named  Job,  who  had  seven  sons  and 
three  daughters.  On  a  certain  day  the 
angels  came  into  Jahveh's  presence  to  report 
their  doings.  With  them  came  '  the  Satan  ' 
=  ' Adversary'  whose  task  was  to  test  the 
lives  of  men  for  Jahveh.  Asked  if  he  had 
seen  the  piety  of  Job  the  vSatan  answered 
that  Job  was  only  pious  because  it  paid  him 
to  be  so.  He  was  permitted  to  bring  mis- 
fortune upon  the  patriarch  in  the  loss  of 
his  wealth  and  his  family  :  but  his  effort 
was  vain. 

Next  he  sm^ote  him  with  a  terrible  disease, 
perhaps  elephantiasis.  Under  this  aggrava- 
tion Job's  wife  bade  him  '  curse  God  and 
die.'  But  he  rebuked  her  and  still  '  sinned 
not  with  his  mouth.'    From  this  point  the 


248       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

Satan  disappears.  As  Job  sat  on  the  refuse- 
heap,  three  wise  men,  his  friends,  came  to 
comfort  him,  namely  Ehphaz  the  Temanite, 
Bildad  the  Shuhite,  and  Zophar  the  Naama- 
thite.  At  first  they  sat  silent  seven  days 
and  seven  nights  in  truest  sympathy.  Then 
followed  their  colloquies  with  him,  in  which 
they  maintained  the  orthodox  position  of 
sin  as  the  only  cause  of  physical  suffering, 
while  he  obstinately  maintained  his  integrity 
and  dared  to  arraign  God's  government  of 
the  world  of  men.  When  he  had  confuted 
their  stale  arguments  Jahveh  appeared  in  a 
whirlwind  (xxxviii.-xlii.).  The  actual  vision 
of  God  rather  than  his  answer  reduced  Job 
to  submission  ;  whereupon  his  children  were 
restored  to  him,  his  possessions  doubled  and 
one  hundred  and  forty  years  added  to  his 
life.  Accepting  Dr.  Peake's  rearrangement 
of  some  of  the  later  chapters  (Century  Bible, 
Job)  it  will  be  needful  to  examine  the  argu- 
ments. 

After  suffering  long  in  silence,  Job's  in- 
tense agony  burst  forth  into  speech  (iii.). 
He  cursed  not  only  the  day  of  his  birth,  but 
the  actual  moment  of  his  conception.  Then 
he  asked  why  he  did  not  die  when  the  joyous 
cry  was  heard,  '  A  man  child  is  born.'     Then 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       249 

at  least  he  would  have  entered  the  painless 
realm  of  Sheol,  of  the  tranquillity  of  which 
he  gives  a  picture  of  rare  beauty  : — 

There  the  wicked  cease  from  raging  ; 
And  there  the  weary  be  at  rest. 
There  the  prisoners  are  at  ease  together ; 
They  hear  not  the  voice  of  the  taskmaster. 
The  small  and  the  great  are  there  ; 
And  the  slave  is  free  from  his  master. 

Truly  his  anguish  must  have  been  great, 
when  he  longed  so  passionately  for  death, 
though  the  grave  offered  him  no  hope  of 
immortality  or  of  looking  upon  Jahveh's  face. 
In  Sheol  there  was  no  possibility  of  reward 
for  righteousness,  neither  was  there  any 
punishment  for  sin.  But  there  at  least  was 
eternal  rest  faintly  if  at  all  stirred  by  the 
movements  of  consciousness,  far  alike  from 
Jahveh's  presence  and  the  busy  life  of  men. 
Job's  friends  were  shocked  by  his  cursing 
of  the  day  of  his  birth,  not  realizing  the 
poignance  of  his  anguish.  They  believed 
him  to  have  been  righteous  hitherto,  but 
were  convinced  that  some  great  sin  must 
have  caused  his  present  calamity.  Eliphaz 
the  eldest  first  took  up  in  magnificent 
language  the  old  threadbare  commonplaces 
(iv.,  v.).     He  had  had  a  vision  of  a  spirit 


250       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

revealing  to  him  God's  perfect  righteousness, 
before  whom  not  even  his  angels  were  pure. 
He  punished  the  unrighteous  by  material 
affliction  to  compel  him  to  abandon  his  un- 
righteousness. So  Eliphaz  proceeded  with- 
out bringing  any  comfort  to  the  sufferer,  and 
ending  with  a  promise  of  restitution  to  Job 
upon  his  repentance.  Were  he  in  Job's  case 
he  would  seek  God,  who  was  mightier  than 
man  ;  whereupon  he  would  find  deliverance 
from  his  tribulation  and 

Come  to  his  grave  in  a  full  old  age, 

Like  as  a  shock  of  com  cometh  in  its  season. 

Thus  the  author  paints  a  lovely  picture  of 
the  peaceful  death  of  the  righteous,  while 
he  puts  into  the  mouth  of  Eliphaz  an  un- 
conscious prediction  of  what  was  to  happen 
to  Job  as  portrayed  in  the  Epilogue. 

Reasonably  irritated  because  his  friend's 
words  did  not  give  him  what  he  sought  with 
his  whole  heart,  an  explanation  of  his  suffer- 
ing which  would  not  destroy  his  faith  in 
God's  righteousness,  Job  replied  (vi.,  vii.) 
somewhat  scornfully  acknowledging  the 
truth  of  the  truisms  thrust  upon  him.  He 
confessed  God's  almighty  power,  to  which 
he  traced  his  troubles.    He  complained  that 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       251 

his  would-be  comforters  could  not  under- 
stand the  severity  of  his  provocation  which 
issued  in  fierce  words.  His  friends  were  like 
streams  in  the  wilderness,  which  gave  no 
water  when  drought  fell  upon  the  caravans 
seeking  them  to  quench  their  thirst.  He 
could  not  even  hope  for  speedy  death  or  the 
dull  peace  of  Sheol,  from  which  none  re- 
turned to  the  joys  of  home. 

Even  his  sleep  was  vexed  with  hideous 
dreams,  so  that  he  loathed  his  life  and 
prayed  God  to  let  him  alone  whose  '  days 
were  but  as  an  handbreadth.'  Remembering 
the  words  of  Psalm  viii.  he  parodied  them 
with  biting  force.  He  asked  why  God  should 
visit  man  and  yet  heap  on  him  cruel  torments, 
why  God  did  not  pardon  his  sin,  if  he  had 
committed  any,  instead  of  afflicting  him. 
Yet  even  at  this  point  his  earlier  thought  of 
God's  love  for  him  in  former  days  did  not 
leave  him.  When  he  had  vanished  into 
Sheol,  he  imagined  God's  love  as  returning 
to  him,  when  it  would  be  too  late.  He  would 
be  no  longer  on  earth  to  receive  blessings 
from  the  Most  High,  who  would  '  seek 
diligently  for  him,  but  he  would  be  no  more.' 
During  the  earlier  part  of  the  poem  this 
thought   recurs   occasionally.     But   as   the 


252       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

force  of  his  agony  swept  him  along,  Job 
moved  further  and  further  away  from  his  old 
belief  in  the  eternal  righteousness  of  God. 

Moved  by  Job's  impiety,  as  he  conceived 
it,  Bildad  the  gentlest  of  the  three  friends, 
set  about  to  answer  him  (viii.).  He  quietly 
rebuked  his  friend  for  his  wild  and  stormy 
words.  He  could  not  admit  that  God  could 
be  unrighteous  :  even  if  Job's  children  had 
sinned  and  been  punished,  if  Job  himself 
would  turn  to  God,  he  would  be  blessed  with 
greater  prosperity  than  before.  Then  he  un- 
folded his  pedlar's  stock  of  wise  saws  of  the 
ancients,  not  realizing  how  inapplicable  they 
were  to  his  friend's  case.  All  of  them  were 
designed  to  prove  just  what  Job  denied,  that 
the  wicked  always  suffered  the  just  punish- 
ment of  God.  On  the  other  hand  the 
'  blameless  man  '  would  be  restored  to  God's 
favour  :  Job's  mouth  would  yet  be  '  filled 
with  laughter,'  his  enemies  would  be  put  to 
shame  before  him,  and  '  the  tents  of  the 
wicked  be  no  more.' 

The  last  words  present  the  kernel  of  all 
Bildad's  contributions  to  the  discussion,  in 
which  he  supported  himself  by  the  sayings  of 
ancient  sages,  which  were  ill-calculated  to 
comfort  the  tortured  sufferer.    They  implied 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       253 

that  some  sin  of  his  had  caused  his  deep 
misery,  which  was  just  what  he  denied. 
Proverbial  wisdom  however  pungent  was  b}^ 
no  means  adapted  to  soothe  him  in  his 
adversity.  It  was  the  manifest  injustice  of 
God's  action  as  explained  by  the  old  ortho- 
doxy, which  was  so  appalling  to  Job.  He 
was  conscious  of  his  own  blamelessness  ;  nor 
would  he  suffer  the  suggestions  of  his  friends 
to  filch  away  from  him  that  conviction. 

No  wonder,  then,  his  reply  was  not  a 
little  impatient  (ix.,  x.).  He  acknowledged 
that  he  knew  God's  wisdom  and  might  as 
well  as  his  friends.  He  complained  that  he 
could  not  longer  find  him,  though  he  was 
close  to  him,  to  plead  his  cause  before  him. 
Nay,  even  if  he  found  him,  he  could  not  hope 
to  prove  his  righteousness  in  the  face  of  God, 
who  would  overwhelm  him  with  the  splen- 
dour of  his  omnipotence.  By  that  he  would 
be  compelled  to  confess  sins,  which  he  had 
not  committed.  God  destroyed  alike  '  the 
blameless  and  the  wicked  ' ;  how  then  could 
he  be  perfectly  righteous,  who  condemned 
one  who  had  done  no  wrong  ?  God  was  not 
a  man  to  be  answered  with  human  argu- 
ments ;  nor  was  there  anj^one  who  could  act 
as  an  arbitrator  between  the  two. 


254       Jo^>  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

Job  then  turned  to  express  his  weariness 
of  hfe,  asking  God  why  he  had  taken  so  much 
trouble  to  fashion  him,  if  he  had  all  the  time 
designed  to  break  him  in  pieces  ?  Why, 
indeed,  had  he  permitted  him  to  be  born, 
why  could  he  not  suffer  him  to  die  at  once, 
or  at  least  to  enjoy  a  brief  respite  from  his 
misery  ?     He   complained  : — 

Are  not  my  days  few  ?     Cease  then, 

And  let  me  alone,  that  I  may  take  comfort  a  little. 

Before  I  go  whence  I  shall  not  return. 

To  the  land  of  darkness  and  desolate  gloom  ; 

A  land  of  thick  darkness,  as  darkness  itself. 

Of  desolate  gloom  without  any  order. 

And  where  the  light  is  darkness. 

Job's  days  on  earth  must  indeed  have  been 
hopeless,  when  he  could  long  for  a  dark- 
ness so  unspeakably  desolate.  On  earth 
God  had  left  him  save  to  torment  him  ;  in 
Sheol  he  would  neither  know  God  nor  be 
tortured  by  him.  From  that  gloomy  realm 
there  was  no  return  in  his  view  and  that  of 
his  author  to  life  on  earth  or  in  heaven. 

Job's  outburst  with  its  blasphemy  kindled 
the  wrath  of  the  youngest  of  them,  Zophar, 
who  next  took  up  the  word  (xi.).  His  fierce 
nature  reveals  itself  in  the  sternness  of  his 
rebuke.     But  though  he  could  reprove  Job, 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       255 

he  had  nothing  to  add  to  the  discussion  : 
he  only  insisted  upon  the  wisdom  and  might 
of  God  which  Job  had  never  denied,  bidding 
Job  repent  and  be  pardoned.  A  harangue 
so  unfeehng  moved  his  friend  to  plainer 
speech,  seasoned  with  lofty  scorn  of  the 
worn-out  arguments  of  the  three  (xii.-xiv.). 
He  had  deeply  wounded  their  piety  without 
inducing  them  to  give  any  sound  reason  for 
his  woeful  phght.  '  I  am  as  wise  as  you,' 
he  cried,  who  seem  to  think  that  '  wisdom 
will  die  with  you.'  He  went  on  to  show  from 
the  testimony  of  the  whole  creation  to  the 
wisdom  and  power  of  God  as  forcibly  as  any 
of  his  friends,  while  he  accused  them  of 
attempting  to  curry  favour  with  the  Most 
High  (xiii.  7-11). 

Therefore  he  bade  them  listen  silently  to 
his  indictment  of  God  for  unrighteousness. 
He  would  order  his  cause  against  God  him- 
self and  he  would  wait  lor  him,  though  he 
was  confident  he  would  slay  him  (xiii.  15). 
Yet  even  here  Job  swayed  between  his 
former  conviction  of  the  righteousness  of 
God  and  his  present  sense  of  injustice.  He 
prayed  that  God  would  not  appear  to  him 
in  his  majesty  of  might,  lest  he  should  be 
unable  to  plead  his  cause  before  him.     What 


256       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

wrong  had  he  done  ?  Was  it  fair  for  the 
Almighty  God  to  assail  a  mortal  frail  as  a 
leaf  ?  Man's  days  at  best  were  '  few  and 
full  of  trouble  '  ;  why  could  not  God  leave 
him  in  peace  ?  Then  he  imagined  a  possi- 
bility that  God  would  hide  him  in  Sheol, 
until  his  wrath  was  over,  and  recall  him  to 
earth  when  his  love  had  returned  (xiv. 
13-15).  This  thought  he  put  away  from 
him  as  an  impossible  dream.  If  a  man  could 
die  and  live  again,  he  would  be  content  to 
wait  in  patience  till  God  was  quite  recon- 
ciled to  him.  Thus  for  a  moment  the 
memory  of  his  former  intimate  relations 
with  God  softened  his  heart :  the  next 
moment  the  thought  was  gone,  and  he  came 
back  to  his  conviction  of  the  injustice  of 
God  and  the  impossibility  of  any  return  from 
that  grim  underworld  whither  all  were 
bound. 

Thus  ends  the  first  series  of  Job's  colloquies 
with  his  friends.  Neither  side  could  seize  the 
position  of  the  other  :  he  could  not  realize 
how  blasphemous  they  thought  him  to  be, 
they  could  not  understand  how  his  utter- 
ances were  stirred  by  his  bitter  pain  and  the 
consciousness  of  his  own  integrity.  Eliphaz 
opened  the  second  series  with  an  eloquent 


The  Problem  of  Suffering      257 

oration  describing  the  calamities  of  the 
wicked  (xv.).  He  sharply  rebuked  Job's 
self-assertion,  which  would  destroy  all  rever- 
ence for  God,  and  assumed  that  he  was  the 
'  primeval  man,'  who  was  by  God's  side 
during  the  creation,  and  thus  knew  '  all  the 
counsel  of  God.'  Were  not  his  friends  as 
wise  as  he,  was  not  Eliphaz  older  than  Job's 
father  ?  But  when  the  Temanite  unfolded 
his  argument,  it  was  nothing  more  than  a 
series  of  nobl}^  expressed  assertions  of  the 
terrible  calamities  of  the  wicked.  He  did 
not  draw  his  pictures  from  Job's  actual 
suffering,  but  left  him  to  draw  the  inevitable 
inference. 

The  patriarch's  reply  was  passionate  and 
contemptuous  (xvi.,  xvii.).  He  had  had 
enough  of  the  platitudes  of  such  '  miserable 
comforters,'  to  whom  he  too  if  they  needed 
it  could  give  lip-consolation.  Righteous 
though  he  was,  God  pursued  him  with 
pitiless  hostility.  Could  he  be  just  in  this  ? 
Would  that  his  blood  might  remain  on  earth 
to  cry  out  for  vindication.  Yet  even  then 
the  sufferer  felt  that  his  Vindicator  was  in 
heaven  (xvi.  18,  19),  who  would  right  him 
after  his  death,  so  that  he  would  not  need  to 
seek  the  aid  of  his  friends  who  scorned  him. 


258        Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

He  called  upon  God  to  be  his  surety  to  him- 
self, when  he  had  passed  into  the  dark  repose 
of  the  underworld. 

In  gentler  but  no  less  firm  tones  Bildad 
replied  to  the  anguished  complaint  of  his 
friend  (xviii.).  He  reproached  him  for 
scorning  those  who  wished  him  well.  Could 
he  hope  to  change  God's  order  in  the  uni- 
verse by  his  impious  words,  by  which  the 
light  of  the  wicked  would  inevitably  be  put 
out  ?  Job  answered  both  with  a  complaint 
and  an  appeal  to  his  friends  (xix.),  who 
plainly  thought  that  he  was  guilty  of  some 
hideous  crime.  He  was  a  contempt  to  his 
wife,  even  his  slaves  scorned  him.  He  would 
rest  no  more  upon  the  comfort  of  man  ;  his 
Vindicator  was  in  heaven,  who  would  right 
him  at  the  last,  so  that  once  again  he  might 
live  on  earth  in  communion  with  God 
(xix.  24-27). 

In  these  words  Job  clearly  looked  forward 
to  an  earthly  restoration  of  his  lost  happiness. 
Dr.  Peake  in  spite  of  the  Epilogue,  towards 
which  the  poet  has  been  working  throughout 
the  poem,  imagines  that  Job  would  die  before 
his  vindication,  that  for  a  moment  he  would 
be  permitted  to  look  out  of  Sheol,  to  see  God 
face  to  face,  to  rejoice  that  he  has  been 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       259 

righted  at  last,  to  return  for  ever  into  the 
darkness  of  the  underworld.  That  is  an 
acute  and  ably  supported  suggestion  ;  but 
it  hardly  accords  with  the  previous  pictures 
of  the  impossibility  of  return  from  Sheol 
painted  by  Job  himself.  In  any  case  no 
hope  of  immortality  is  implied  in  this  well- 
known  passage  (xix.  23-27)  ;  it  is  simply  a 
momentary  awakening  of  consciousness  that 
is  conveyed.  The  text  is  very  corrupt,  and 
the  Christian  misapplication  of  the  words 
'  I  know  that  my  Vindicator  liveth '  has 
led  many  critics  astray  as  to  the  character 
and  meaning  of  Job.  The  sufferer  looked  for- 
ward to  a  vindication  on  earth,  after  which 
he  would  be  able  as  a  living  man  to  renew 
that  happy  intimacy  with  God,  which  God 
himself  had  unrighteously  broken. 

To  Job's  piteous  appeal  and  his  final  con- 
fidence that  he  would  be  righted  Zophar  had 
no  reply  to  make  but  a  fierce  tirade  describing 
the  offences  and  speedy  punishment  of  the 
wicked  (xx.).  Clearly  he  implied  that  Job 
was  a  sinner  tortured  for  his  sins,  nor  had 
he  a  word  of  sympathy  for  his  anguished 
friend.  Outside  of  pain  himself,  he  could 
not  enter  the  agony  of  one  whose  faith  in  the 
righteousness   of   God   had   vanished.     Job 


26o       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

brushed  aside  Zophar's  commonplaces  and 
went  on  to  describe  with  singular  beauty  and 
power  the  prosperity  of  the  wicked  (xxi.). 
Though  they  had  scorned  God  and  put  him 
outside  of  their  thought,  they  lived  to  a 
peaceful  old  age,  they  had  many  children, 
their  herds  increased  and  multiplied.  What 
was  the  use  of  their  children  suffering  if  they 
did  not  suffer  in  person  ?  God  was  all-wise  ; 
yet  he  acted  in  this  irresponsible  way,  in- 
flicting death  upon  saint  and  sinner,  but  per- 
mitting the  wicked  to  live  prosperously  and 
to  die  in  peace.  Travellers  could  tell  his 
friends  that  they  had  seen  this  in  their 
journeys.  The  wicked  man  was  safe  in  the 
day  of  calamity  ;  nor  was  he  requited  for 
the  evil  which  he  had  done.  He  was  borne  to 
the  grave  at  the  end  of  his  days,  where  his 
body  rested  in  the  '  fragrant  clods  of  the 
valley.'  Well  then  might  Job  end  his 
horror-stricken  narrative  of  the  fortune  of 
the  wicked  with  the  words, 

How  then  comfort  ye  me  in  vain, 

Seeing  in  your  answers  there  remaineth  only  falsehood  ? 

So  ends  the  second  series  of  colloquies.  In 
it  Job  has  not  abandoned  his  belief  in  the 
unrighteous   government   of   the   universe ; 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       261 

but  the  memory  of  former  blessedness  led 
him  to  the  confident  hope  of  his  restora- 
tion on  earth.  His  final  question  implying 
the  impotence  of  his  comforters  was  calcu- 
lated to  stir  their  wrath.  Hence  Eliphaz 
made  the  first  direct  charge  against  him 
(xxii.).  After  asserting  that  man's  right- 
eousness cannot  afford  advantage  or  pleasure 
to  the  Almighty,  he  proceeded  to  infer  that 
Job  had  sinned,  and  specified  some  of  the 
particular  sins  which  he  might  have  com- 
mitted. Once  more  he  urged  Job  to  repent, 
when  once  more  the  light  of  prosperity  would 
return  to  him,  and  by  his  righteousness  he 
would  be  able  to  '  deliver  even  him  that  is 
not  innocent.' 

Thus  by  a  kind  of  Sophoclean  irony 
Eliphaz  looked  forward  to  what  actually 
happened  according  to  the  Epilogue.  Herein 
is  a  warning  against  so  interpreting  xix. 
23-27  as  to  imply  that  Job's  vindication 
would  only  take  place  after  his  death. 
Manifestly  the  author  had  the  happy  con- 
clusion in  his  mind  while  he  was  writing  his 
poem,  to  which  he  was  continually  working. 
It  is  therefore  highly  improbable  that  he 
would  make  Job  predict  for  himself  a  mo- 
mentary flash  of  consciousness,  after  he  had 


262       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

gone  down  into  the  desolate  darkness  of 
Sheol.  It  may  be  noted  that  Eliphaz  has 
hit  upon  a  real  fault  in  Job's  character  (xxii. 
29)  in  his  want  of  humility.  He  was  un- 
doubtedly righteous,  he  certainly  was  not 
humble. 

The  direct  charge  of  personal  guilt  did  not 
make  Job  less  rebellious  in  his  reply  (xxiii., 
xxiv.  1-17,  22-25).  His  longing  to  find  God 
and  plead  his  cause  with  him  had  not  abated, 
though  his  bitterness  was  less  sharp.  Once 
more  he  reiterated  his  assurance  of  his  own 
righteousness,  expressing  his  horror  at  the 
misery  inflicted  upon  him  by  God,  whose 
justice  it  compelled  him  to  question.  Why 
had  God  no  fixed  times  for  his  judgments, 
that  his  worshippers  might  learn  to  under- 
stand them  ?  In  the  world  were  to  be  seen 
on  the  one  hand  successful  oppressors,  on 
the  other  wretched  outcasts  who  had  to 
fight  a  grim  battle  with  want,  and  a  gang  of 
murderers,  adulterers,  thieves,  and  the  like. 
These  God  suffered  to  exist :  one  end  awaited 
all  alike.  Nay,  he  would  even  raise  up  a  sick 
tyrant,  that  he  might  pursue  his  wicked  ways. 

At  this  point  there  is  great  confusion  in 
the  arrangement  of  the  text ;  many  words 
being  assigned  to  Job,  which  he  would  be 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       263 

unlikely  to  have  spoken  (xxvi.  5-14),  others 
which  he  could  not  have  uttered  (xxiv. 
18-21 ;  xxvii.  7-23).  These  last  treat  of  the 
punishment  of  the  wicked  in  a  way  which 
would  have  rendered  the  '  Speeches  of 
Jahveh  '  unnecessary.  Here  Dr.  Peake's  ar- 
rangement is  followed  and  his  commentary 
should  be  consulted.  To  Bildad  may  be 
assigned  xxv.  1-3  and  xxvi.  5-14  ;  to  Job 
may  be  given  xxvi.  1-4  and  xxvii.  1-6, 
where  the  shortness  of  the  speech  may  be 
set  down  to  the  omission  of  some  exception- 
ally heretical  doctrine.  Zophar  would  then 
follow  with  xxiv.  18-21  and  xxvii.  7-23, 
which  in  spite  of  some  difficulties  fit  in  with 
his  line  of  argument.  At  this  point  the  noble 
'  Ode  to  Wisdom '  (xxviii.)  has  been  in- 
serted teaching  that  God  alone  can  find  it. 
It  may  be  from  the  original  poet,  or  it  may 
be  the  insertion  of  a  later  poet  and  editor. 

Accepting  the  foregoing  arrangement  of 
this  part  of  the  poem  Bildad  replied  to  Job 
by  a  striking  description  of  the  wisdom 
and  power  of  God  (xxv.  1-3  ;  xxvi.  5-14), 
which  includes  the  remarkable  phrase, 
'Sheol  is  naked  before  him,  and  Abaddon 
hath  no  covering.'  Routed  from  his  position 
of  the  uniform  punishment  of  the  wicked  he 


264       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

took  refuge  in  a  panegyric  of  God's  wisdom 
and  might.  Job  answered  with  some  sar- 
casm (xxvi.  1-4 ;  xxvii.  1-6)  pointing  out 
how  utterly  he  had  failed  to  give  him  wise 
counsel  and  ending  with  an  assertion  of  his 
integrity. 

To  him  Zophar  replied  with  a  further 
description  of  the  awful  fate  of  the  wicked 
(xxiv.  18-21  ;  xxvii.  7-23),  which  added 
nothing  to  the  matter  at  issue.  Then  the 
three  comforters  ceased  to  torment  the 
patriarch,  who  poured  forth  his  sorrows  at 
the  end  as  he  had  done  at  the  beginning  of 
the  colloquies  (xxix.-xxxi.).  Recalling  the 
days  of  his  prosperity,  when  all  reverenced 
him  and  he  looked  forward  to  a  long  and 
happy  life,  he  contrasted  them  with  his 
present  misery  when  he  was  the  theme  of 
the  scorn  of  thoughtless  ballad-mongers. 
Yet,  he  complained,  he  had  not  sinned,  but 
had  been  kind  to  all,  hospitable  to  the 
stranger,  done  nothing  of  which  he  needed 
to  be  ashamed.  He  ended  with  a  passionate 
appeal  to  God  his  oppressor,  to  suffer  him  to 
plead  his  cause  before  him  and  relieve  him 
of  the  reproach  which  he  himself  had  cast 
upon  him. 

At  this  point  ought  to  come  the  '  Speeches 


The  Problem  of  Suffering       265 

of  Jahveh '  (xxxviii.,  xxxix.  ;  xl.  2,  8-14). 
But  some  later  editor  has  added  the  'Speeches 
of  Ehhu  '  (xxxii.-xxxvii.),  which  are  written 
finely  but  with  less  sublimity  than  the  rest 
of  the  poem.  Their  author  may  have  been 
shocked  that  the  original  poet  had  dared  to 
bring  down  Jahveh  from  heaven  to  answer 
for  himself.  He  deemed  himself  able  to 
answer  Job  without  such  impiety  :  yet  he 
had  nothing  new  to  add  to  the  arguments  of 
the  three  friends  save  the  idea  of  intercessory 
angels  (xxxiii.  23-28),  who  would  plead  with 
Jahveh  to  heal  a  penitent  sick  man  so  that 
he  would  be  restored  to  health.  Elihu  need 
not  be  followed  in  his  repetitions  of  argu- 
ments more  strongly  urged  ;  he  is  men- 
tioned neither  in  Prologue  nor  Epilogue, 
and  he  added  nothing  to  refute  Job's  original 
contention. 

Turning  to  the  appearance  of  Jahveh,  it 
may  be  noted  that  he  did  not  answer  Job's 
prayer,  but  showed  himself  in  all  his  terrors 
amid  a  whirlwind.  He  did  not  trouble  to 
answer  Job's  accusations,  but  put  him  a  series 
of  cutting  questions  designed  to  show  him  his 
ignorance  and  impotence  as  compared  with 
his  own  wisdom  and  might.  H  Job  could 
not  answer  these  how  dare  he  impugn  the 


266       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

righteousness  of  God,  whose  ways  were 
wonderful  and  past  finding  out  ?  Just  here 
have  been  added  rhetorical  patches  describ- 
ing the  hippopotamus  and  the  crocodile 
(xl.  15-22  ;  xli.),  which  may  have  been  from 
the  original  author  to  give  supreme  illustra- 
tions of  Jahveh's  wisdom  and  might,  but 
which  are  unlike  any  other  part  of  the  book 
in  their  diffuseness  of  style.  Job's  answer 
is  found  in  two  passages  which  ought  to  be 
joined  together  (xl.  3-5  ;  xlii.  2,  3,  5,  6),  in 
which  he  humbles  himself  before  Jahveh  ; 
he  has  seen  God,  that  is  enough  for  him. 
At  this  point  follows  the  Epilogue  with  its 
happy  ending,  when  by  his  intercession  his 
three  friends  are  saved  from  punishment  for 
their  presumption  in  attempting  to  defend 
God  (xlii.  7-17). 

The  foregoing  brief  summary  does  scant 
justice  to  the  sublime  poem  of  Job  :  but  it 
may  serve  to  illustrate  its  main  teaching. 
It  was  written  to  protest  against  the  old 
doctrine  of  retribution,  that  Jahveh  un- 
failingly punished  with  material  evil  the 
sinner,  while  he  rewarded  the  righteous  with 
long  life  and  prosperity.  Against  this  Job 
argues  with  consummate  power,  yet  without 
hope  of  immortality.     In  the  end  Jahveh 


The  Wisdom  Literature         267 

answers  him  with  the  wonderful  description 
of  his  wisdom  and  power.  The  abiding 
lesson  is  not  unHke  that  of  Psalm  Ixxiii.  If 
God's  wisdom  is  unsearchable,  how  dare  man 
presume  to  argue  with  him,  or  condemn  his 
ways  ?  This  truth  is  enforced  with  a  variety 
and  majesty  of  illustration  unsurpassed  by 
any  work  in  religious  literature.  The  ob- 
vious corollary  is  that  man  should  trust 
implicitl}^  in  God,  both  where  he  can  under- 
stand, and  more  intensely  where  God's 
ways  are  hidden  from  his  perception.  The 
author  represents  a  growing  scepticism  with 
regard  to  the  orthodox  views  of  his  time, 
which  shows  itself  in  another  way  in  Koheleth 
or  Ecclesiastes.  The  two  points  attained  by 
the  discussion  are  the  truth  that  suffering 
does  not  of  necessity  imply  the  punishment 
of  sin,  that  God's  wisdom  is  inscrutable  and 
demands  whole-hearted  trust  from  man. 

The  '  Wisdom  Literature,'  to  which  Job 
belongs,  falls  next  under  discussion.  As 
early  as  the  time  of  Jeremiah  (xviii.  18), 
amongst  the  Hebrews  was  a  class  of  students 
named  '  the  wise,'  whose  object  was  to  study 
*  wisdom,'  and  to  express  the  results  of  their 
labours  in  pithy  epigrams.  These  are  not  so 
much  proverbs  as  aphorisms,  such  as  Bacon 


268       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

uses  in  his  '  Essays,'  composed  sometimes  in 
antithetical  couplets,  sometimes  in  two 
parallel  sentences  containing  the  same  or  a 
similar  thought.  To  this  kind  of  writing 
belong  the  book  of  Proverbs,  Koheleth,  and 
many  of  the  Psalms  (e.g.,  xxxvii. ;   cxix.). 

Before  the  Torah  was  completed,  '  the 
wise  '  formulated  terse  directions  of  conduct 
and  warnings  against  popular  vices.  Many 
of  these  are  most  ancient  and  are  found  in 
the  earliest  part  of  the  book  of  Proverbs 
(e.g.,  xvii.).  In  its  final  form  the  book  can 
hardly  be  dated  earlier  than  300  B.C.  It 
consists  of  several  collections  most  of  them 
ascribed  to  Solomon  himself,  on  no  sounder 
ground  than  that  the  wise  king  is  credited  with 
a  large  number  of  proverbs.  One  is  described 
as  having  been  '  copied  out  by  the  men  of 
Hezekiah  '  (xxv.-xxix.),  which  was  added  to 
what  was  believed  to  be  the  original  collec- 
tion of  Solomon  (x.-xxii.  1-16),  which  in  its 
turn  had  an  appendix  of  '  sayings  of  the 
wise  '  (xxii.  17-xxiv.),  while  several  smaller 
collections  were  added  to  the  end  of  the  book. 
To  these  the  latest  editor  prefixed  a  preface 
(i.-ix.)  contrasting  the  beauty  of  Dame 
Wisdom  (ix.  1-6)  with  the  vanity  of  Madam 
Folly  (ix.  13-18).     In  it  wisdom  is  portrayed 


The  Proverbs  269 

as  standing  by  God  as  his  instrument  of 
creation,  as  the  teacher  of  mortal  men  lead- 
ing them  to  '  riches  and  honour.'  This  con- 
ception was  the  origin  of  the  Logos-doctrine 
of  Philo,  no  less  than  of  the  thought  em- 
bodied in  the  proem  to  the  Fourth  Gospel, 
as  a  careful  comparison  with  both  will  show 
beyond  a  doubt. 

Certain  fundamental  principles  lie  at  the 
root  of  the  book  of  Proverbs  :  it  is  absolutely 
monotheistic  ;  the  '  instruction  of  wisdom  ' 
is  the  '  fear  of  Jahveh  '  (xv.  33).  By  this 
wisdom,  that  is  the  leading  of  a  God-fearing 
life,  man  found  prosperity  and  escaped  the 
early  death  of  the  wicked  (i.  12  ;  vii.  27  ; 
XV.  24).  Sheol  and  Abaddon  are  used  as  a 
synonym  for  death  ;  nor  is  there  any  idea  of 
immortality  in  the  Proverbs.  Jahveh  is 
once  said  to  exercise  authority  over  Sheol,  a 
thought  only  found  elsewhere  in  Job  (xxvi.6), 
which  marks  a  higher  stage  of  thought  than 
is  reached  elsewhere  in  the  Old  Testament. 
But  no  theory  can  be  built  upon  a  single 
instance.  All  of  the  proverb- writers  have 
no  mercy  on  fools,  that  is  both  simpletons 
and  sinners  (cf.  xiv.  3  with  ix.  6).  All 
commend  marriage  to  one  wife  (xii.  4 ; 
xxxi.  10-31),  while  the  virtuous  wife  receives 


270       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

highest  praise.  Adultery  and  resorting  to 
harlots  are  severely  condemned  (vii.  4-27) ; 
speedy  death  is  said  to  be  the  end  of  such 
vices. 

Lies  are  an  abomination  to  Jahveh  (xii. 
22) ;  idleness  leads  to  ruin,  while  thrifty 
industry  is  a  lofty  virtue  (vi.  6-11).  Drunk- 
enness is  vigorously  denounced  (xxiii. 
30-34) ;  the  ancient  landmark  is  not  to  be 
removed  (xxiii.  lo-ii),  nor  the  land  of 
orphans  to  be  robbed  from  them.  To  follow 
out  these  and  many  similar  moral  truths  in 
life  is  a  sure  token  of  wisdom,  as  to  put  them 
on  one  side  is  the  certain  mark  of  folly,  such 
as  is  shown  by  the  scorner  who  despises  God 
himself  (xix.  29).  Deep  sympathy  is  ex- 
pressed to  the  poor  (xix.  17),  while  wise 
chastening  of  children  is  warmly  advised 
(xiii.  24  ;    xix.  18,  13). 

Mingled  with  the  strongly  ethical  sayings 
are  others  which  embody  the  hypocritical 
worldly  wisdom  learned  from  bitter  ex- 
perience. The  king's  wrath  is  to  be  avoided 
(xix.  12) ;  one  who  dines  with  a  ruler  must 
be  careful  in  his  conduct  (xxiii.  1-3) ;  a  bribe 
is  recommended  to  a  patron  to  secure  his 
favour  (xviii.  16).  But  the  whole  tenor  of 
the  book  is  not  to  be  judged  by  prudential 


KOKELETH 


271 


maxims  of  this  kind.  Its  ethical  value  is 
very  great ;  it  asserts  that  '  righteousness 
exalts  a  nation  '  (xiv.  34).  It  pleads  for 
self-control  (xv.  i,  17,  18),  for  the  cultiva- 
tion of  cheerfulness  (xv.  13,  15  ;  xvii.  22), 
for  kindness  to  domestic  animals  (xii.  10), 
for  a  willing  submission  to  reproof  when 
deserved  (xiii.  18).  Above  all  else  it 
commends  reverence  and  obedience  to  J  ah 
veh  (xvi.  3),  while  it  condemns  the  proud 
with  unsparing  rigour  (xvi.  5).  It  presents 
a  very  favourable  view  as  a  whole  of  the 
piety  of  the  wise  whose  sayings  it  contains. 
Their  main  purpose  was  to  teach  the  eternal 
truth  that  the  only  life  offering  any  sure 
promise  of  happiness  is  one  led  righteously 
under  the  inspiration  of  faitliful  piety  to 
God  and  man. 

Next  follows  the  strange  book  of  '  Kohe- 
leth '  usually  called  '  Ecclesiastes.'  The 
meaning  of  the  title  is  quite  uncertain  ;  it 
is  a  Hebrew  feminine  participle,  though  con- 
structed with  a  masculine  verb.  It  may 
mean  the  great  orator,  or  simply  the  disputant 
in  an  assembly.  In  spite  of  being  put  forth 
under  the  name  of  Solomon,  it  had  a  struggle 
to  find  its  way  into  the  Canon.  Both  from 
its  language   and  historical  background  it 


272       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

cannot  have  been  written  before  250  B.C., 
while  it  seems  better  to  date  it  during  the 
reign  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes  (175-164  B.C.). 
Its  author  assumed  the  name  of  Solomon  to 
win  a  hearing  for  his  work.  Many  critics 
imagine  it  to  show  numerous  traces  of  the 
influence  of  Greek  philosophy,  notably  of 
the  doctrines  of  Stoicism  blended  with  those 
of  Epicurus.  Such  an  inspiration  must  not 
be  exaggerated,  as  it  may  well  have  come 
from  the  intellectual  atmosphere  in  which 
the  author  lived.  He  bases  most  of  his 
aphorisms  upon  experience,  and  where  his 
ideas  have  any  kinship  with  Greek  thought, 
it  is  just  in  their  commonplace  truth  that 
the  resemblance  consists.  Koheleth  was  no 
disciple  of  any  philosophic  school,  nor  indeed 
does  he  seem  to  have  practised  consecutive 
thinking,  while  the  background  of  his  thought 
is  distinctly  Hebrew.  Indeed  his  book  may 
fitly  be  called  the  '  promiscuous  reflections 
of  a  weary  spirit.' 

Koheleth's  inconsistencies  are  palpable  to 
the  least  careful  reader,  while  his  pessimism 
sounds  like  the  solemn  note  of  a  muflled  peal. 
Attempts  have  been  made  to  reduce  his 
book  to  consistency  by  omitting  sundry 
passages  as  pious  glosses.     That  is  always  a 


KOHELETH  273 

precarious  method  of  explaining  away  diffi- 
culties ;  at  the  least  it  is  a  confession  of 
weakness.  The  book  seems  to  be  a  series  of 
pungent  sayings  jotted  down  just  as  the 
thought  passed  through  the  writer's  mind. 
Everywhere  is  heard  the  sorrowful  burden, 
'  Vanity  of  vanities,  all  is  vanity.'  To  the 
author  the  search  after  either  wisdom  or 
pleasure  is  a  '  striving  after  wind  '  (i.  17 ; 
ii.  11).  Nature  and  man  move  round  in 
one  weary  cycle,  and  '  there  is  nothing  new 
under  the  sun  '  (i.  9,  10).  The  wise  and 
foolish  at  death  alike  sink  down  to  be  for- 
gotten into  Sheol  (ii.  12-16).  God  has  set 
for  everything  a  time,  unalterable,  inscrut- 
able (iii.  1-15). 

Therefore  it  is  best  to  enjoy  oneself 
moderately,  to  live  true  to  the  beloved  wife 
(ii.  24,  25  ;  iii.  12  ;  ix.  7-9),  though  this 
too  is  vanity.  No  future  hope  remains  after 
death  ;  man  and  beast  alike  die  and  there  is 
an  end  of  them  (iii.  17-22).  Yet  by  a  sudden 
change  of  thought  it  is  urged  that  life  is 
better  than  death  because  it  has  some  con- 
sciousness (viii.  i6-ix.  9),  that  wisdom  is 
better  than  folly  because  it  gives  much 
strength  (vii.  19),  that  righteousness  is  more 
profitable  than  its  opposite  (viii.  10-13). 


274       JoB»  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

Amongst  other  matters  Koheleth  insists 
upon  the  superiority  of  sorrow  to  joy,  no  less 
than  upon  the  pursuit  of  the  '  golden  mean  ' 
though  with  no  distinct  reference  to  Greek 
thought.  He  advises  his  reader  to  be 
neither  '  too  righteous  nor  too  wicked  '  (vii. 
15-18),  possibly  with  a  scornful  eye  to  a 
growing  tendency  to  extreme  ritual  devotion. 
He  never  doubts  the  existence  of  God,  but 
regards  him  as  too  far  off  to  care  greatly  for 
man  (v.  2).  So  he  utters  his  thoughts,  just 
as  they  occur  to  him,  caring  not  a  whit  if 
they  be  found  self-contradictory.  Yet  now 
and  then  flashes  of  phosphorescent  light  dart 
across  the  dark  waters.  Occasionally  he  is 
haunted  by  the  thought  of  God's  judgment 
of  wickedness,  ff  a  few  passages  and  the  note 
rounding  off  his  work  be  really  his  (ii.  24, 
26 ;  xi.  9  ;  xii.  14).  More  than  once  he 
ascribes  to  the  gift  of  God  the  cheerful  enjoy- 
ment of  material  pleasures  (iii.  13  ;  ii.  24), 
which  he  regards  as  not  entirely  without 
value  (ix.  7-10).  Indeed  his  main  con- 
clusion is  to  advise  a  young  man  to  seek 
pleasures  in  his  youth  while  he  is  able  to 
enjoy  them,  before  death  falls  upon  him  (xi. 
9-xii.  8).  Here  his  thoughts  end  with  the 
words  of  their  beginning, '  Vanity  of  vanities. 


KOHELETH  275 

all  is  vanity,'  which  many  critics  believe  to 
be  the  end  of  his  work. 

Of  the  following  note  to  the  whole  book, 
verses  9-12  may  well  be  from  his  pen  ;  they 
are  written  in  his  style  and  form  a  not  un- 
natural end.  Verses  13,  14  are  more  doubt- 
ful, since  they  seem  to  contradict  the  hope- 
lessness of  his  pessimism.  But  do  they  really 
contradict  his  previous  sayings  ?  It  is  quite 
possible,  that  after  showing  the  vanity  of 
all  his  studies  and  pursuits  he  could  still 
recommend  his  reader  to  '  fear  God  and  keep 
his  commandments,'  thus  doing  '  the  whole 
duty  of  man.'  That  at  least  was  the  best 
thing  to  do  even  under  the  most  depressing 
daily  experience,  while  God's  judgments 
could  still  be  felt  on  earth.  He  was  a  Jew 
who  would  not  find  it  easy  to  sunder  himself 
entirely  from  the  conceptions  in  which  he  had 
been  reared.  His  theism  though  of  the  palest 
cast  is  real  enough  to  keep  him  true  to  the 
traditions  of  his  race.  Born  of  the  oppres- 
sive surroundings  of  his  age  his  book  reflects 
the  thoughts  stirred  by  them  with  the  vary- 
ing patterns  of  a  kaleidoscope,  though  with 
every  tiu"n  the  word  vanity  is  to  be  read. 
Koheleth  represents  a  cycle  of  opinions  in 
part  peculiar  to  himself  in  the  Old  Testament. 


276       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

Hence  it  is  of  great  interest  as  the  work 
of  a  pessimistic  thinker,  which  remains  a 
memorial  of  terrible  times  and  their  effect 
upon  a  thoughtful  observer. 

The  same  period  saw  the  issue  of  an  im- 
portant work  which  had  a  lasting  effect  upon 
Hebrew  thought.  Under  the  priestly  dis- 
pensation the  prophet  was  heard  no  longer  ; 
only  the  Psalmist  sang  to  cheer  the  failing 
heart  of  Israel.  Prophecy  assumed  a  new 
form  in  the  shape  of  Apocalypses  or  revela- 
tions of  the  future  under  the  mask  of  allegory. 
Failing  in  his  second  attempt  upon  Egypt 
Antiochus  Epiphanes  (169  B.C.)  resolved  to 
enforce  Hellenic  religion  upon  all  his  sub- 
jects. In  this  he  met  with  strongest  opposi- 
tion from  the  bulk  of  the  Jewish  nation. 
Consequently  he  forbade  their  worship,  and 
during  December,  168  B.C.,  set  up  'the 
abomination  of  desolation,'  or  a  small  pagan 
altar  upon  the  great  altar  of  sacrifice  in  the 
Temple  at  Jerusalem.  After  three  years  under 
the  Maccabees  Jerusalem  was  recovered,  the 
Temple  cleansed  and  rededicated,  and  the 
Feast  of  Dedication  established. 

During  those  dark  days  persecution  and 
massacre  ruled  in  the  land,  so  that  the  heart 
of  the  faithful  amongst  the  people  was  sore 


Apocalyptic  Literature,  Daniel  277 

distressed  and  like  to  sink  into  utter  despair. 
The  faithless  were  ready  enough  to  yield  to 
Greek  influence  with  its  laxity  and  splendour; 
only  the  little  band  under  the  family  of 
Mattathias  carried  war  into  the  ranks  of  the 
enemy.  At  this  point  the  book  of  Daniel 
made  its  appearance,  and  was  set  forth  under 
the  name  of  an  ancient  worthy  (Ezekiel 
xxviii.  3).  Though  in  its  present  form  it  is 
written  both  in  Aramaean  and  Hebrew,  it  is 
undoubtedly  the  work  of  one  author.  The 
second  part  consisting  wholly  of  apocalyptic 
visions  is  intimately  bound  up  with  a  collec- 
tion of  moral  tales  in  the  first  (cf.  ii.  with 
vii.).  No  solution  of  the  problem  of  the  two 
languages  will  be  attempted,  which  at  best 
would  be  conjectural.  It  is  enough  for  the 
present  purpose  to  recognize  that  the  book 
is  one  and  from  one  and  the  same  author. 

The  first  story  tells  how  Daniel  and  his 
three  companions,  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and 
Abednego,  were  captive  Israelites  given  into 
the  hand  of  Nebuchadnezzar's  chief  of  the 
eunuchs  to  feed  on  morsels  from  the  king's 
table.  Daniel  realizing  that  by  eating  such 
food  he  would  violate  the  Torah,  induced  his 
keeper  to  feed  him  and  his  companions  upon 
vegetable  diet,  on  which  they  prospered  alike 


278       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

in  outward  appearance  and  inward  wisdom 
(i,).  By  this  tale  the  author  wished  to 
teach  his  people  the  importance  of  rigorous 
care  in  food,  lest  they  might  be  defiled  by 
eating  blood  or  part  of  meat  offered  to  idols. 
That  was  a  sore  temptation  to  the  Jews 
during  that  woeful  period  :  so  the  faithful- 
ness of  Daniel  and  his  friends  was  a  living 
example  to  the  people. 

The  next  story  has  an  allegorical  bearing 
(ii.).  It  exalts  the  glory  of  Daniel,  who  by 
God's  aid  is  able  to  surpass  all  the  magicians 
of  Nebuchadnezzar  by  telling  liim  both  his 
dream  and  its  meaning.  The  dream  gives  a 
survey  of  the  succession  of  world-empires 
under  the  form  of  an  image  made  of  various 
metals.  The  golden  head  was  the  Baby- 
lonian, the  silver  breast  and  arms  the  Median, 
the  brass  belly  and  thighs  the  Persian,  the 
iron  legs  the  Greek,  the  toes  part  of  iron  and 
part  of  clay,  the  divided  realm  under  Alex- 
ander's successors.  The  stone  cut  without 
hands  was  the  Messianic  kingdom  expected 
by  all  faithful  Jews,  which  would  finally 
take  the  place  of  all  other  empires.  Thus 
the  author  encouraged  his  people  to  wait  in 
patience  for  the  full  revelation  of  the  power 
of  God  on  earth. 


Apocalyptic  Literature,  Daniel  279 

The  next  story  (iii.)  tells  how  Nebuchad- 
nezzar set  up  a  great  image  in  the  plain  of 
Dura,  which  he  commanded  his  subjects  to 
worship  to  the  sound  of  many  musical  in- 
struments. This  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and 
Abednego  refused  to  do,  and  were  cast  into 
a  burning  fiery  furnace.  Here  they  were 
found  to  be  unharmed  and  with  them  an 
angel  '  hke  a  son  of  the  gods.'  Thus  the 
author  taught  his  people  upon  no  considera- 
tion to  worship  any  of  the  Greek  gods,  as 
Antiochus  had  commanded  them  to  do. 
This  story  is  followed  by  another  (iv.),  which 
again  represents  the  king  as  dreaming  a 
dream  which  Daniel  alone  could  interpret, 
portending  the  king's  seven  years'  madness. 
This  was  fulfilled,  and  little  more  is  heard  of 
Nebuchadnezzar  save  his  recovery  and  re- 
pentance. Thus  is  symbolized  the  certain 
downfall  of  the  oppressor  of  their  own  day, 
to  cheer  the  people  in  their  resistance  to  his 
t5n:anny. 

Next  comes  the  popular  story,  in  great  part 
legendary,  of  Belshazzar's  feast,  and  the 
profanation  of  the  holy  vessels  of  the  Temple 
(v.).  A  hand  appeared  on  the  wall  writing 
words  which  Daniel  alone  could  interpret 
into  the  prediction  of  the  immediate  sack 


28o       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

of  Babylon,  as  the  author  sa^^s  by  '  Darius 
the  Mede,'  though  the  real  captor  was  Cyrus 
the  Persian.  Daniel  had  scarcely  spoken, 
when  the  city  was  taken  and  Belshazzar 
slain.  Here  again  the  author  encouraged 
his  people  by  the  picture  of  the  fall  of  a 
godless  tyrant.  It  may  be  noted  that  Bel- 
shazzar never  was  king  of  Babylon,  while  the 
Median  empire  is  misplaced  both  in  this  and 
the  succeeding  chapter. 

Again  the  mighty  men  of  the  new  kingdom 
conspired  against  Daniel  to  ruin  him.  They 
induced  Darius  to  forbid  any  request  to  be 
made  to  god  or  man,  to  any  save  himself  for 
thirty  days,  a  manifest  invention  of  the 
author  (vi.).  Daniel  was  found  praying  to 
his  God  towards  Jerusalem.  Much  against 
the  king's  wishes  he  was  cast  into  a  den  of 
lions.  He  escaped  unhurt  while  his  enemies 
were  cast  into  the  den  and  consumed  before 
they  reached  the  bottom.  Thus  the  author 
wished  to  teach  his  people  under  all  circum- 
stances to  pray  to  Israel's  God  alone.  At 
this  point  follow  Daniel's  visions,  which  are 
all  of  the  nature  of  apocalyptic  prediction. 
In  the  first  (vii.)  he  saw  four  beasts  sym- 
bolizing the  Babylonian,  Median,  Persian, 
and  Greek  empires.    The  last  had  ten  horns 


Apocalyptic  Literature,  Daniel  281 

meaning  the  ten  successors  of  Alexander,  of 
which  a  httle  horn,  Antiochus  Epiphanes, 
boasted  much  destroying  three  and  making 
them  tributary .  During  his  rule  he  would 
pollute  the  Temple  for  three  and  a  half  years, 
after  which  he  would  perish.  Then  appeared 
God  like  an  '  Ancient  of  Days,'  with  the 
heavenly  host  and  an  angel  '  like  a  son  of 
man,'  to  set  up  the  Messianic  kingdom,  which 
was  to  rule  over  all  nations  for  ever.  Here 
again  the  author  by  what  he  saw  taking  place 
in  his  own  time,  and  by  looking  forward  to 
the  future  sought  to  comfort  his  people  in 
their  sore  stress.  He  taught  them  to  hope 
for  the  coming  days,  when  God  would  exert 
his  almighty  power  to  punish  the  blasphemer, 
to  reward  the  faithful  with  an  everlasting 
kingdom. 

Next  Daniel  saw  a  ram  with  two  horns, 
one  larger  than  the  other  (viii.),  which  sym- 
bolized the  Medo-Persian  empire.  A  he- 
goat,  by  which  Alexander  was  meant, 
attacked  and  destroyed  him,  from  whose 
horns  a  little  horn  arose  and  grew  great. 
This  was  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  '  a  king  of 
fierce  countenance  and  understanding  dark 
sentences,'  who  would  destroy  '  the  mighty 
ones   and   the   holy   people.'    Finally  God 


282       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

would  break  his  power.  Here  accoiding  to 
the  author  an  angel  had  charge  of  each  of 
the  kingdoms,  of  whom  Michael  was  patron 
of  the  Jews  (x.  12,  13).  Here  too  is  a  vision 
of  encouragement  to  the  Jews  in  the  certain 
fall  of  their  tyrant. 

Once  more  while  Daniel  is  meditating  over 
the  prediction  of  Jeremiah  (xxv.  11  ;  xxix. 
10)  that  Israel  would  '  serve  the  king  of 
Babylon  seventy  years,^  he  saw  that  it  re- 
mained unfulfilled.  Hence  it  was  revealed 
to  him  that  the  period  meant  seventy  weeks 
of  years  (ix.,  x.),  to  be  divided  into  seven 
weeks  till  the  time  of  Joshua  the  priest, 
into  sixty-two  weeks  or  four  hundred  and 
thirty-four  years  wherein  the  city  would 
be  rebuilt.  The  final  week  of  seven  years 
woidd  see  the  persecution  and  deliverance  of 
the  Jews  (ix.  i,  20-27).  By  his  next  vision 
Daniel  learned  the  fate  of  the  empires  of 
earth  (xi.),  and  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes, 
whose  oppressive  reign  is  described  in  minute 
detail.  Finally  Michael  would  stand  up  (xii.) 
to  deliver  Israel  from  its  time  of  trouble  : 
whereupon  all  those  whose  names  were 
written  in  the  book  of  life  would  form  part 
of  the  Messianic  kingdom,  while  many  dead 
would  rise,  the  good  to  form  part  of  the  king- 


Apocalyptic  Literature,  Daniel  283 

dom,  the  wicked  to  '  shame  and  everlasting 
contempt '  (xii.  2,3).  Thus  here  is  found  the 
first  exphcit  pronouncement  of  a  beHef  in 
personal  immortality  such  as  was  making  its 
way  amongst  one  great  section  of  the  Jewish 
people. 

Even  in  the  foregoing  brief  abstract  of  the 
book  of  Daniel  its  priceless  worth  to  the  per- 
secuted faithful  ones  may  be  clearly  seen. 
Its  author  was  a  noble-minded  Jew,  who 
sought  to  keep  others  faithful  to  the  pro- 
hibited worship  of  God.  Using  noted  names 
of  Hebrew  tradition,  first  by  a  series  of  moral 
tales  illustrating  the  fidelity  of  himself  and 
his  friends,  secondly  bj^'  a  series  of  apocalyp- 
tic visions  revealing  the  doom  of  the  oppres- 
sor, he  uttered  his  message  of  courage  and 
cheer  when  it  was  most  needed.  The  book 
may  have  a  traditional  background  ;  but 
its  numerous  historical  errors  and  the  lan- 
guage of  a  great  part  of  it  preclude  any 
other  date  than  that  of  the  last  four  or  five 
years  of  the  reign  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes. 

Relying  upon  traditions  not  always  well 
founded  he  has  produced  a  book  of  lasting 
value  under  the  form  of  moral  tales  and 
apocalyptic  visions.  His  symbolism  need 
not  concern  the  modern  mind  greatly ;   but 


284       Job,  Solomon,  and  Daniel 

his  conviction  of  the  final  overthrow  of  evil 
by  God  is  of  supreme  importance.  His 
doctrine  of  immortality  is  little  spiritual, 
since  it  was  to  take  place  on  this  earth  and 
in  mortal  bodies  in  opposition  to  the  Pauline 
teaching  (i  Corinthians  xv.).  But  it  is 
valuable  as  showing  one  form  in  which  that 
thought  presented  itself  to  the  Jewish  mind. 
His  work  exercised  enormous  influence  over 
his  people  during  their  bitter  anguish.  Even 
so  he  has  written  truths  which  will  endure 
to  help  all  desolate  souls,  when  stripped  of 
the  imagery  of  their  period  and  seen  in  the 
full  lustre  of  their  universality. 


EPILOGUE 

THE  present  survey  of  Hebrew  Religion 
and  Ethics  has  attained  certain  definite 
conclusions,  which  are  more  than  provisional, 
and  seem  likely  to  stand  secure.  Revelation 
has  been  shown  to  be  no  completed  process, 
but  a  gradual  development  along  the  cen- 
turies. From  crude  beginnings  Hebrew 
thought  soared  slowly  to  lofty  heights  in  the 
conception  of  man's  relation  to  God  and  to 
his  neighbour.  First  Jahveh  was  a  family 
or  tribal,  then  a  national  God,  whose  power 
was  limited  to  his  own  land  where  his  care 
was  bestowed  upon  his  own  people  alone.  By 
the  teaching  of  the  prophets  his  universaHty 
was  made  clear,  though  to  the  end  he  was 
believed  to  watch  over  his  chosen  people 
with  especial  providence.  The  events  of 
history  conspired  to  exalt  the  power  of  the 
priest,  until  the  Torah  became  supreme,  and 
Israel  was  changed  into  the  '  people  of  a 
book.'     Then  there  was  no  longer  room  for 


286  Epilogue 

prophets  like  those  of  the  golden  age  of 
prophecy,  and  the  mass  of  the  people  looked 
forward  eagerly  to  the  coming  of  a  Messiah 
or  deliverer,  who  with  combined  secular  and 
sacred  attributes  would  reign  in  glory  over 
the  Hebrew  nation.  The  steps  of  this 
development  are  to  be  found  in  the  Old 
Testament  hewn  out  by  Moses,  the  prophets, 
the  psalmists,  and  the  lawgivers.  The  con- 
ception of  Jahveh  was  more  or  less  spiritual 
from  the  beginning,  since  he  was  worshipped 
by  no  image.  But  it  broadened  and  deep- 
ened, until  the  crude  anthropomorphic  ideas 
of  the  earliest  ages  passed  away  to  appear 
no  more. 

Corresponding  to  this  growth  in  the  con- 
ception of  the  nature  and  being  of  God  was 
a  similar  progress  in  ethical  ideals.  To  this 
the  great  prophets  contributed  in  no  small 
measure,  who  realized  that  Jahveh  was  a 
righteous  God,  who  could  only  be  truly 
served  by  righteousness  of  life  and  character. 
These  profound  thinkers  prepared  the  way 
for  the  coming  of  Jesus,  who  was  to  be  the 
last  and  greatest  of  their  order,  a  prophet 
not  to  Israel  alone,  but  the  founder  of  a 
universal  religion,  best  fitted  to  the  needs  of 
mankind.     Hence  arises  the  importance  of 


Epilogue  287 

the  study  of  the  Old  Testament  without 
preconceptions  or  prejudices,  but  with  the 
same  freedom  as  would  be  applied  to  the 
study  of  any  other  ancient  book. 

Thus  an  attempt  has  been  made  wholly 
inadequate,  but  with  a  serious  purpose  to 
trace  the  growth  of  religious  thought  amongst 
the  Israelites  from  century  to  century,  mark- 
ing the  points  attained  at  every  stage.  From 
the  dim  conception  of  unconscious  life  in 
Sheol  to  the  crude  form  of  immortality  taught 
in  Daniel  the  development  has  been  followed, 
the  varying  standards  in  ethics  of  each 
generation  have  been  set  forth.  Thus  God's 
method  of  gradually  revealing  himself 
through  man  to  man  has  been  seen  in  the 
story  of  one  ancient  race.  It  has  nowhere 
been  suggested  that  any  such  revelation  has 
been  confined  to  the  Hebrews :  but  nowhere 
outside  of  the  Old  Testament  can  it  be  traced 
so  faithfully  or  with  so  much  advantage  to 
the  student. 

This  brief  study  is  left  to  go  on  its  way  in 
the  hope  that  others  will  be  led  to  read  and 
understand  the  noble  religious  library  of  the 
Hebrew  race.  In  this  way  the  fuller  light 
of  the  New  Testament  will  shine  with  greater 
radiance,  and  the  true  message  of  Jesus  to 


288  Epilogue 

the  world  be  seen  with  clearer  perception 
and  in  its  deep  significance.  At  the  same 
time  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  book 
of  revelation  is  not  yet  closed,  nor  will  ever 
be  closed  so  long  as  truths  remain  to  be  dis- 
covered and  thinking  minds  are  left  to  dis- 
cover them.  The  truths  secured  in  the  past 
abide  ;  what  will  be  in  the  future  is  entirely- 
unknown.  But  whatever  may  come  to  pass 
it  is  still  certain  that 

The  Lord  hath  yet  more  light  and  truth 
To  break  forth  from  his  word. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

General 
Kuenen,  Religion  of  Israel  (3  Vols.  Translated  into 
English) ,  Williams  and  Margate.  Wellhausen,  Pro-  ■ 
legomena  to  the  History  of  Israel  (out  of  print),  A.  (S'  C. 
Black.  Hastings,  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  T.  &  T. 
Clark.  EncyclopcBdia  Biblica,  A.  &  C.  Black.  Foster 
Kent,  Student's  Old  Testament  (an  excellent  work  to  be 
completed  by  Vol.  vi.),  Hodder  (S-  Stoughton.  Carpenter 
and  Battersby,  The  Hexateuch,  Oxford  University. 
Comill,  Introduction  to  the  Canonical  Books  of  the  Old 
Testament  (Translated  into  English,  excellent,  though 
a  little  radical),  Williams  &  Norgate.  H.  P.  Smith, 
Old  Testament  History  (excellent ;  but  rather  speculative) , 
T.  &  T.  Clark.  Driver,  Introduction  to  the  Literature  of 
the  Old  Testament  (indispensable),  T.  &  T.  Clark. 
Moore,  Literature  of  the  Old  Testament  (brief,  but  ex- 
cellent and  convenient). 

Chapter  I 
Chapman,     The    Pentateuch,     Cambridge    Bible    for 
Colleges  and  Schools. 

Chapter  II 
Bennett,  Genesis  and  Exodus,  Century  Bible.     T.  &> 
E.  C.  Jack.     (Both  volumes  excellent  and  convenient). 

Chapter  III 
Bennett,     Exodus,    as    above.      Robertson    Smith, 
Religion  of  the  Semites  and  Old  Testament  in  the  Jewish 
Church.     A.  &  C.  Black.     (Both  invaluable). 

Chapter  IV 
Thatcher,  Judges,  Century  Bible.     Kennedy,  Samuel 
and    Kings.     Century    Bible.     Robertson    Smith,    The 
Prophets  of  Israel.     A.  &  C,  Black. 

U 


290  Bibliography 

Chapter  V 
Sir  G.  Adam  Smith,  Isaiah  and  The  Book  of  the 
Twelve  Prophets.  Expositor' s  Bible.  Hodder  &  Stough- 
ton  (both  excellent).  Skinner,  Isaiah  (useful  and 
suggestive).  Driver,  Joel  and  Amos.  Cheyne,  Hosea 
and  Micah.  Davidson,  Ezekiel.  Cambridge  Bible. 
(AH  in  the  same  series,  and  all  helpful).  Peake, 
Jeremiah.     Century  Bible.     (An  admirable  edition). 

Chapter  VI 
As  under  Chapter  II,  with  the  following  : — Ryle, 
Ezra-Nehemiah  {e'x.cGYi.ent).  Cambridge  Bible.  Harvey 
Jellie's  Chronicles.  Kennedy,  Leviticus  and  Numbers. 
Wheeler  Robinson,  Deuteronomy  and  Joshua  (the  last 
three  in  the  Century  Bible,  and  all  useful). 

Chapter  VII 
Chejme,  Book  of  Psalms  (useful  and  suggestive). 
Kegan  Paul.  Davison,  Psalms  i.-lxxii.  Witton  Davies, 
Psalms  Ixxiii.-cl.  (both  moderate  and  useful).  Century 
Bible.  Kirkpatrick,  Psalms  (conservative,  but  useful). 
Cambridge  Bible. 

Chapter  VIII 
Davidson,  Job  (excellent).  Cambridge  Bible.  Peake, 
Job  (the  best  modem  short  edition).  Century  Bible. 
Currie  Martin,  Proverbs  (useful).  Century  Bible. 
Perowne,  Proverbs.  Cambridge  Bible.  Driver,  Daniel 
(excellent).  Cambridge  Bible.  Charles,  Dawie/ (useful). 
Century  Bible. 

The  above  Bibliography  is  by  no  means  exhaustive. 
It  has  suggested  in  the  General  List  many  works  useful 
to  the  advanced  student,  while  indicating  some  for  the 
more  general  inquirer. 


INDEX 

Aaron  73  Atonement,   the  day  of  177, 

Abel's  Sacrifice  31  i94 

Abiathar  130,  167,  186  Azazel  194 

Abimelech  49,  55 

Abimelech,  son  of  Gideon  107  ^^^^  ^^^  baal-pillars  51.  106 

Abner  128,  129  _jog_   126-127,   I37.   M^. 

Abominations  131  144    153 

Abram   or   Abraham   21-22,  g^^^j^  '^q^^;  ^f  ^^_^j 

43-48,49.54.55  Babylon  170,  173,  174,  177- 

Absalom  128  /-g       '        ^      ^ 

Absence    of    molten    images  g^p^jg^^  j^j^  ^he  141 

96-97  Bathsheba  125 

Adonis=Tammuz  175  Beersheba  23,  51 

Ahab  135,  137.  139-140.  151  Beth-el  ^i,  116.  149 
Ahaz  and  his  sign  159-160       Beulah  107 
Ahaziah  135  Bible,  not  infallible  12 

Ahijah,  theShilonite  132.  135  Blessing,  the  priestlv  186 
Altar,  kmds  of  67-68  ^^^^^^  meaning  of  193 

Amaziah  1 1 6- 1 1 7 ,  1 49  gook  ^  the  peopl  eofai98-i99 

Ammon  22,  131  -Q^^y,    ^^^  religion  of  a  183- 

Amos   74,   92,   98,    116,    121,         211 

132,  144    148-152.  158       Bosheth=Baal  127 
Anathoth  167  Burgon.  Dean  1-2 

Angel  of  Jahveh  44  ^^^^   the  burning  75-76.  77 

Angels,  the  two  44 
Apocalyptic  Literature  276- 

284  Cain,  two  traditions  of  31-33 

Arabhah,  the  71-72  Canaan    and  Canaan ites    21, 

Ark,    the    72-73,    82,    96-97,         31,  38,  76,  104,  105,  106, 

124,  126  107,  109,  127.  147 

Asherah  106.  108  Caphtor  148 

Assyria  and    Assyrians   155,  Carites  and  Nethinim  187 

159.  161  Carmel,  mount  137 


292  Index 

Chariot,  Ezekiel's  wonderful  Early  Hebrews,  the  20-27 

173  Early  Historians  S4-55 

Chebar=:Tel-abib  173  Early  theology  and  ethics  57- 

Chemosh  74,  131  62 

Chiun  92  Edom  56 

Chozeh  116-117  Egypt  70,  75,  86,  87,  103,  155, 

Chronicler,  the  39,   199-203  156,  170,  171 

Circumcision  86-87  Ehud  and  Eglon  114 

Clan-history  22-23  El  63-65 

Clean  and  unclean  beasts  78-  El-elyon  64 

80,   191-193  Eli  185 

Codex  Ephraemi  1-2  Elijah  121,  136-144,  151 

Corinth,  Christians  at  122       Ehlimziiidols  159 
Covenant,  book  of  the  88        Elisha  121,  138,  140,  142-144, 
Covenant,  the  new  171,  172,         145,  146 

175-176  Eloah  63 

Creation,  the  3-4,  27-31  Elohim  63-64 

Criticism,  historical  10-19        Elohists  (E)  13-14,  48-53 
Criticism,  textual  8-9  El-shaddai  64-65 

Cyrus  177-178,  195,  280  Endor,  witch  of  118 

Enosh,  son  of  Seth  25 
Damascus  144,  150,  159  Ephod    107,     109-110,     125, 

Dan  and  Danites  no,  113  185-186 

Daniel  276-284  Epilogue  285-288 

David  56,  95,  96,   116,   120,  Esau  56 

124,    125,     128-129,     139,  Ethan,  the  sons  of  213-214 

140,    151,   212,  213  Ethbaal,  king  of  Tyre  137 

Deborah,  song  of  72,  114  Ethics  of  sacrifice  67-69,193- 

Decalogue  and  decalogues  82        194 

-86  Euphrates  20-21,  41,  77 

Delitzsch,  Friedrich  25  Exile,  the  178  and  passim 

Dervishes  119  Ezekiel  173-177 

Deuteronomic     Reformation  Ezra-Nehemiah  183,  195-199 

127,  131,  165 
Deuteronomy    (D)     14,     71,  Flood,  the  35-38 

164-167,  169 
Divination   11 7- 119  Gad  124,  125-126 

Dodona  and  Zeus  118  Gaza,  gates  of  112 

Gedaliah  171 
Early  genealogy  38-39  Gehazi  142 

Early  Hebrew  ethics  55-57       Gibeon  132,  186 
Early  Hebrew  Religion  20-62  Gideon  105,  108,  109-110,  113 


Index  293 

Gilboa,  Mount  124  Jahveh,  meaning  of  65-67 

Gilead  136  Jahvists  (J)   13,  43-48 

Gilgals  51  Jeduthun  214 

Greeks  and  Persians  102  Jehoiachin,     deportation     of 

171,  241 

HaggaiandZechariah  178,19s  jehonadlb^ii3 

Hammurabi  22  Jehoram  135 

Haran  20.  24   75.  87  jehu  121,  140,  143,  152 

Hebrew  legends  27-43  jephthah  i7i 

Hebron  23  Jeremiah   146.   167-172 

Heman  214  Jeroboam  53,  no 

Hexateuch  12-15  Jeroboam    II    69,     146-147, 

Hezekiah  160,  163,  164  11:2    iq^ 

High  Places  131,  132  Jerubaal  1 06 

Hmnom,  vaUey  of  170  j^^^g  11,  141.  1^9,  172,  181, 

Holmess  53,  Tj ,  158  208    211 

Holiness,  law  of  191  je^ebel  135,  137.  138,  139 

Holy53.89.97.  158.  I74-I7S  jezree]iS2  ^ 

Horeb  72,  138  joab  128 

Hosea  107.  132,  152-157,  IS8  joash  143,  187 

Job  and  suffering  245-266 
Immanuel  159-160  John  the  Baptist  141,  211 

Inspiration  and  revelationi-8  Jonathan,  grandson  of  Moses 

Isaac  44-45  T     ■"[?  x  o     1 

Isaac,  the  Fear  of  26,  5 1         Jonathan,  son  of  Saul  127,  129 

Isaiah  98,  144,  146,  iqo,  157-  Joshua  104 

jg,  -T-T     -T        .        J,    jQshua  the  priest  194 

Isaiah,  the  Second  177-180      Jo^jah  127,  167,  169,  245 
Ishi  107  Judah  and  Tamar  57 

Israel,  land  of  128  J^^ah,  the  kingdom  of   134, 

Israel,   the  kingdom  of   134,  ^    }^'^~^^?'   J^'^ 
145-147,  148,  149  JudgezzShophet  105 

4i     4/,     40.   My  Judges,  the  1 04-1 1 4,  184-185 

Jacob  25,  26,  45-48,  57-58 

Jaddua  196  Kadesh  and  Kadeshah  108 

Jael  114  Kadesh  Barnca  70,  71,  95 

Jahveh,  character  of  5,  24-62,  Kenites  and  Jethro  -Ji,  76,114 
127,  217-228  and  passim  Kir  148 

—  a  family-god   46-47  Koheleth  271-276 

—  a  sky-god  59  Korah,  sons  of  213-214 


294  Index 

Laban  45-46,  50,  57-58  Moses  70,  71-77,  80-88,  90, 

Laish  113  94-103,  no,  124 

Lamech  32,  55  Musical      instruments      and 

Leal  love  (Chesed)  154-156  terms  215 

Levi,  Levite  and  Levites  75, 

iio-iii,    133.    185.    187- Nephilim  33 

188,  213-214  Nethinim  187 

Lo-ammi  153  Nimrod  38-39 

Lo-ruhamah  153  Noah  36,  37-38 

Lot  22,  44 

Maher-shalal-hash-baz  158      ^^^^'.^'^^^  ^^1 
Mamre,  terebinths  at  52  S^L^'?^  °*  Bashan  71 

Manasseh  161,  164  Ophrah  108,  113 

Man  of  God  1 1 7 
Man's  relations  to  God  229-  Palm,  the  sacred  115 

233  Passover,  the  89-91,  184 

Man's  relations  to  man  233-  Patriarchs,  their  conceptions 

235  43-57 

Marduk  43  Pekah  159 

Massebhah  106  Pentateuch  12-15 

Melchizedek  64,  183  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  203 

Merodach  38-39  Polytheism  23-27 

Mesopotamia  23,  30,  57-58      Priest,  the  High  174,  176-177 
Messiah  141,  178  Priest  and  Cultus  183-190 

Messianic  prophecy  151,  159-  Priests  and  Levites  73,  130- 

160,   161,  163,  175  132,  133-134,  176-177 

Messianic  Psalms  241-242        Prince,  the  174,  176 
Micah   the  Ephraimite   109-  Prophecy,  the  birth  of  104- 

iio,  113,  185  144 

Micah    the   Morashtitc    163-  Prophet,  prophetess  115,  117 

164,  170  Prophetic     guilds      1 19-122, 

Micaiah  135  140,  142 

Midian  105  Prophets,  the  literary  69, 145- 

MizraimrzEgypt  70  182 

Moab  22,  71,  131                        —  the  professional  135,  163 
Molech  131,  169                          —  the  solitary   134-144 
Monotheism  in  Psalms   217 sons  of  the  1 19-122 

219  Proverbs,  the  268-271 

Mosaism  and  its  ethics  81-86  Psalms,  kinds  of  214-215 
Mosaism    and    the    Hebrews  —  the  Imprecatory  234 

63-103  —  the  Messianic  241-242 


Index 


295 


Psalms,  Missionary  220-221 
Psalter,  the  212-217 

Rachel  51 

Rahab  and  Jahveh  34 

Ramah  116 

Rehoboam  132 

Remnant,  the  150,  158 

Revelation,  inspiration  1-8 

Revelation,  progressive  4-5, 

18-19 
Rezin  159 
Roehrnseer  115 
Ruth  197 

Sabbath,  the  91-94 

Sacred  Song,  the  religion  of 

212-244 
Sacrifice,  the  ethics  of  67-69, 

193-194 
Samaria  160 
Samaritans  195 
Samson  11 2-1 13,  114 
Samuel   109,    116,    117,    120, 

121,    122-124,    125,    126- 

127,   185 
Sanhedrim,  the  199 
Sarah  43,  55 
Saul  120,  124,  129 
Saviour  and  Salvation  179 
Scribes  206-207 
Scythians  168 
Seer  11 5-1 16 
Sennacherib  160 
Septuagint,  the  9,  160 
Servant  of  Jahveh  1 79-1 8  I 
Shear- jashub   158 
Shechem,  terebinth  in  26,  52, 

107,  118 
Sheol,  life  and  death  235-239 
Shiloh  109,  113,  185 


Sihon,  king  of  the  Amorites7i 
Sin,  individualization  of  168- 

169 
Sin  and  trespass  offerings  1 92 

-193 
Sinai  72,  95 
Solomon  and  his  temple  73, 

125,    128,    129-132,    133, 

134.  i?'6 
Solon  100 
Song  of  Songs  3 
Sons  of  God  and  daughters  of 

men  33-34 
Spirit  of  Jahveh  iii,  136 
Spirit,  a  lying  1 36 
Stone-worship  50-51,   52,   59 
Study  of  the  Old  Testament 

1-19 
Syrians  148 


Tabernacle  185 

Tekoa  148,  151 

Tent  of  meeting  72-73 

Tent,  the  sacred  72,  y^ 

Ten  words,  the  82-86 

Terah  24,  25 

Teraphim  51,  60,  90,  96,  107, 

no 
Terebinth  52,  107,  118 
Textual  Criticism  8-9 
Theocracy  202-2 1 1 
Tiamat  43 
Tigris  20 
Tophet  169-170 
Torah,  growth  of  the  1 90-1 91 

—  of  Moses  80-81,  164-165, 
190-191 

—  priestly  206-210 
Trees,  sacred  52 
Tubal-Cain  32 

Tyie  and  Tyrians  137 


296 


Index 


Unification  of  Israel  95  Wilderness,  the  72,  tj,  92,108 

Unleavened  bread,  feast  of  91  Wisdom  Literature,  the  267- 

Uriah  the  Hittite  125,139,1/10        276 

Urim  and  Thummim  109,  186 

Utopia,  Ezekiel's  177 

Uzzah  126  Zadok  130,  173,  186 

Uzziah  146-147,   157  Zedekiah  171,  174,  241 

Zerubbabel  194-195 
Vindicator  179,  258  Zion,  Mount  124,  130 

Virgin  159-160  Zipporah  87 


N.B. — The  compiler  on  account  of  space  has  not  been 
able  to  make  this  Index  as  complete  as  would  have  been 
desirable ;  nor  has  he  been  able  to  add  a  list  of  references 
already  prepared. 


Date  Due 

n  ■  • 

^  l:"^, 

K-, 

"■■ '"* 

Wk 

^